Author’s Note

It’s my birthday! Yay!

As a treat, I’d like to give you a glimpse of the first chapter of my next story! I’ve never written a vampire story before, and I thought I’d like to make my own spin on the genre! So here it is!

Wake Up, Witch will officially launch this February after I’m done with Never Tell A Soul, Damon Priest FOR FREE. Feel free to save the story to your library.

Tell me what you think about the first chapter in the comment section! As always, I like hearing your thoughts! Enjoy!

Cheers,

J.D. Ruiz (greenwriter

The Dream I Don’t Remember

I watched the burning tower below, hot air brushing my face and blowing my hair back. From the corner of my eye, I could see the tiny lines that disrupted the structures of the bedchamber I was in. Right below the room, the fire crackled, but the wooden floors remained cold against my bare feet. And behind me was a black door, always waiting for me since the day I first woke up in this dream. In my years traveling through dreams, I’ve encountered thousands of doors and I could count in my fingers how many of them were black.

“You’re afraid,” his voice said beside me. His dark hair reflected the fire below, his eyes golden with the display of yellow and orange. I had forgotten what he looked like without the fire. For so many years, I had seen him nowhere else but this place, dressed in black and covered with the reflection of the great murder below.

“I’m not,” I said, looking away. How many years had it been? How many nights had I been appearing in this place every midnight? Too long , I thought. But it seemed only yesterday when I met him. I nearly killed him, and I might have if we were not in his dream. In this place where I died. In this kind of dream woven from memory. His memory.

“Of course, you are. You’re afraid you’ll wake up exactly how you were when you died.”

I rolled my eyes. “You’ll hate me more.”

He chuckled, turning away. “Of course, not. I might just get a good one when you’re no longer here.” He walked to the black door while I hesitated. Too many times, he had stood by that door. Too many times, I threatened to walk out and never did.

Until tonight.

“Aster,” he said, voice stern. “We’ve already talked about this.”

“I know,” I said under my breath. I looked around the room, quite lost. “Give me time. It’s not going to be easy waking up.”

He smiled as he returned to me, stopping just a hairsbreadth away. Cupping my face with his cold fingers, he smiled. “I’ll be there.”

“I’ll be alone.”

“You won’t. I promise,” he said before planting his lips on mine. Leaning back, he stared at me, fire in his eyes. “But you will surely not make it easy,” he wryly said beside me with a sigh.

As much as I wanted to leave this dream, this destructive chaos I’ve been trapped in for centuries, I could not imagine waking up. Not when I’d be alone. Not when I’d have to face the aftermath of the fire below. Not when I’d wake up and not see him.

“You’ll find me.” I looked up at him warily. “You will.”

He watched as I glared at the black door. “I always have.”

I swallowed hard and kissed him again. “I love you.”

He smiled. “I know, witch. And I love you, too. Now, go before I stop you.”

I faced the door again. “Bloody hell,” I growled under my breath before taking the first step.

Chapter 1

1822

I remembered Brie running toward an awaiting carriage with just one bag. I remembered being furious as I returned to the ballroom, cursing the man who stole my sister away from me.

But then I also remembered the shutting of the doors and the few seconds of silence that followed. A brief moment of curiosity hung in the air before hell broke loose in the ballroom. First came the smoke, then the crackling fire that gnawed everything that breathed. The smell of burning flesh was stronger than the wails of pain.

It all stopped, replaced by a deafening silence, and I was back to where I woke up.

Motionless, staring at the dark ceiling, the pain from last night’s winter solstice ball lingered on my feet. Even the tie of my dance card was fresh around my wrist. Images of whirling gowns and the sound of climbing music flooded my senses for a moment as I struggled to make sense of where I was or how I came to be here .

Did I just dream? But I never dreamed. Never for as long as I could remember.

If it wasn’t a dream, what was it?

A memory.

My breath hitched as a smoke of confusion clouded my mind.

What in the bloody hell?

There are many ways to trick a witch, but I’ve only heard stories. You see, I was never someone susceptible to deception. I’d know if I was being played at.

Or would I?

Did someone rescue me from that ballroom? Did it happen at all? Maybe one of my stupid, amateur cousins played a trick or…

Did Evensen do something again? Did I fall into one of his stupid games again?

I balled my fist. I hate it when someone tries their tricks on me. And I despise it if they succeed.

When I realized I could move my hand, I took a lungful of air. Experimenting, I wiggled my feet. Then bent my legs. I tried to sit. Arms shaking, it took a few tries before I succeeded. My throat felt dry. Whatever they did to me last night, whoever they were, they would pay. I’d decapitate them in their dreams. I’d make them walk up to a guillotine and wait until they opened their eyes before dropping the blade.

No one plays tricks on Lady Aster Byrne.

Catching my breath because it was a struggle to even breath, I looked around. I had been lying on a small bed, a quarter of what I was used to. I really hoped I was just experiencing the worst hangover of my life. That maybe, with what happened with Brie, I drank myself to oblivion and transported myself in someone else’s bedchamber.

But the wide glass window across from me and the view outside triggered the first thought that I may be in serious trouble.

The sight of what would have been my family’s vast, rich fields was no more. It was everything I couldn’t even have conjured in the dreaming realm. It was nighttime, but instead of the plain silhouettes of rolling hills, bright lights of different colors attacked my eyes. Some were moving, a few were even flying around slim towers.

The backdrop of lights made it a little difficult for my eyes, but as I focused, the image cleared just enough for me to recognize the woman with long, dark hair and a small face. I looked better yesterday at the ball, for certain, but the young lady looking back at me was still… me. She just needed a little sunlight because she was as pale as the victim she tortured in her father’s cabin three weeks ago.

Definitely not just hangover.

My eyes frantically searched for a blemish —a flickering light, a door that wasn’t supposed to be there. Any sign that I was not in the waking world. Mayhap I made a stupid mistake and trapped myself in someone’s dream? But there was no blemish . And I knew dreams. I knew its every facet, every trick of its deceptive world. How it could be invaded, influenced, and morphed into a terrifying nightmare.

No. This was not a dream.

I was awake in the real world.

Which looked nothing like my world.

Gone were my heavy curtains, my mother’s portrait on the wall, my closet of poppets, strings, and needle box. My cards, candles, and stones. The hairs and nails of my enemies.

There was nothing but white walls and muffled whirring sounds from outside. Feeling dizzy, I looked down. And because I would never dare put on such a horrible drab of a nightdress, I scrambled out of bed in utter and genuine panic.

Then fell. Right there on the floor in a heap of flesh and feeble muscles. A groan rolled up my dry throat, then a whimper as confusion took its place. I tried to stand, hanging on to the side of the bed, then failed.

I sputtered in frustration and fear. And wrath. I was furious. That’s a given. I had never been a good-tempered witch, not even as a child who grew up with an uncle who was a priest.

Reaching for the bedpost, I pulled myself up with a grunt. My legs gave in almost instantly. But I’ve always been stubborn. If that fire really happened, it wouldn’t be proper to waste my second life—if I truly died. My cat, who was down to its sixth life, would have laughed if it was there with me.

My mind, however, could not control everything. Not even my legs. So, I crawled. Or slithered. Whatever I looked like, it was not for the gossip section of the London paper. It would be crippling for my reputation. What would my enemies think of me? Oh, the horror!

Suddenly, I froze. The windows turned white, covering the view from outside and blinding me like sunlight on a good summer day in the countryside.

The moving portrait of a woman in white shirt and trousers gaped at me, disbelief and hope in her eyes. Whoever she was, however she acquired such a magical mirror, I didn’t care. I’d kill her for this.

“Aster.” The sound of her voice echoed in the room.

Apparently, she knew me enough to be shedding tears. I had never seen anyone look utterly tidy. Her straight dark hair was cut chin short, her face smooth and bare of color. “Oh, Saints. We’ve waited so long.”

“Who…” I tried, but ended up coughing. Was I supposed to know her? Was she one of the young girls who would follow me around desperate to be my friend so I didn’t become the villain of their woeful lives? Or was she one of the many who wanted me to give them a dose of my drug so they could escape their pathetic waking hours for a moment of blissful dream? Or was she a witch hired by Evensen?

“My name is Brenna Byrne.”

I froze, frowned.

Brie.

But Brie was gone. She left us…

She must have realized my confusion because she immediately said, “I’m sorry. Of course, I’m not your sister. I’m one of your descendants.”

She took a step forward, then stopped. Wherever she was, she was not there with me. As I stared at her face, as my mind tried to replace that horrid hair with Brie’s long and shiny waves, a part of me thought maybe she was not lying and—

Descendant? What bloody concoction did this woman take this morning?

“We’ve been waiting so long for you, Aster. So long.”

The question was at the tip of my tongue, but my throat remained dry. Nothing came but a cracking sound. As if I’ve not used my throat for ages.

“Two-hundred years.” The woman gave the answer. “We’ve been waiting two centuries for you to wake up, Aster.”

Chapter 2

1̶8̶2̶2̶    2022

Guess where I woke up next?

Windsor.

Yes, the bloody castle.

I had been in and out of consciousness. It could have been days or months. But I remembered the number of voices I heard. The faces I glimpsed, hovering and whispering over me, inspecting me as if I was a poppet they meant to stick needles into.

I had never been particular about scents, but this time, I smelled everything and everyone. The woman named Akiko, who came in every morning to check on the machines lined along the wall, had a sweet scent about her. The one who smelled like aged cheese and wine was Dr. Spinett, his voice crisp and almost feminine. Although she rarely came in person, Brenna smelled of roses. Most of the time, I would just hear her voice over speakers surrounding my room.

However, one scent stood out the most. And whenever it filled the air, there was no accompanying voice. He always came at night after Akiko or Spinett. I only glimpsed him once, just as I was drifting between sleep and awake. He moved quietly. Always in the shadows. No face, no voice. Just the scent of pine wood and freshly cut grass.

I may not have been strong enough to fully wake up for long periods of time, but I had enough lucid moments just lying there with my eyes closed.

Spinett filled my hazy mornings with his stupid stories about the morning traffic and a man named Rick, which he sometimes referred to as Dick to his ever loyal listener, Akiko. Whenever he was not talking about Rick or Dick or the delicious folk who blew his mind out the other night, Spinett also talked endlessly about me. Not to me, but to sweet-scented Akiko. He told her what my waking up meant to their research. How I would be known throughout the world as the witch who tricked death for two centuries. “Once we learn her secrets, we’ll be paving the way to another golden age of witches!”

Eventually, their conversations delved deeper into my life. They dissected it through the book Akiko was reading, A Memoir of a Witch, written by Petunia Byrne. Ah, my dear Aunt Petunia. The most self-absorbed, lying wench in all of England. Who would have thought she could even write a book? And get readers? How low had humanity become?

“She was amongst the most powerful in her time. The youngest witch who could cross the natural plane,” Akiko shared one morning. “I’d even dare place her on the same level as Mertha Krall.”

“I don’t agree with the Mertha Krall reference. Mertha is way beyond anyone’s power.”

They stayed quiet for a moment. I could feel them looking at me.

“Do you know they caught her torturing a vampire in a cabin once?”

“She did what?”

“Yes!” Akiko’s light footsteps approached Spinett. “Petunia Byrne said that her niece would always lock herself in her room.”

“Doing what?”

“Experiments.” There was a long pause. “Petunia foresaw the fire before it happened. She said she tried to warn them, but no one believed her.”

Aunt Petunia was not in the winter solstice ball because she accidentally hexed herself, you dimwits, I wanted to say, but all that came out was a moan.

Akiko and Spinett became alert. They hovered above me again as my eyes opened weakly.

The past weeks came back to me. Not just their smells and voices and stories. Also the moments when I was alone with my thoughts. The war I fought in my head.

Was it all true?

Was it all a trick?

How was I alive?

But I never got to ask those questions. Nor did anyone bother to give me answers. They all thought I was sleeping again. In fact, they feared I was going back to another long slumber. But they would always cheer whenever I opened my eyes and moan. I had been in a fog since the night I awoke. Always sleeping. Always waking up, but barely and only for short periods. Just enough to hear things. Or smell things.

Akiko and Spinett slowly disappeared as drifted back to sleep. Again.

---

It took a few more days before I realized I was finally fully awake. And if I tried to open my eyes, I knew I’d succeed. But there were things I had to think about first before I let these fools know. I had to plan.

I didn’t know why I was there or why there were machines attached to me. Why they kept taking notes, or why they had to always report everything to Brenna. Or why the quiet man that smelled of pine trees only visited me at night. The only thing I knew at that moment was that they regarded me as someone important. Someone they had been waiting for to wake up.

And that was something I could use to my advantage.

For certain, I could not just blindly go along with everything. I was, after all, surrounded by witches. I didn’t spend my nineteen years (two-hundred-and-nineteen if you count the years I’ve been asleep) of my existence fully aware of my enemies. Most of the time, they were in my circle, pretending to be my friends and allies. And almost always, they were witches, too.

So what was the best way to deal with these cunning beings?

Play the ignorant fool. Let them think they have control

. Be a good, gullible witch.

I waited a few more nights, planning and preparing myself for my greatest act.

Then one night, I opened my eyes to the sound of Akiko punching buttons on the machines. I waited for my eyes to close again, but they didn’t.

I swallowed. It hurt, but I finally spoke. “Where am I?”

Hearing my voice, Akiko jumped in surprise and rushed to get Dr. Spinett. And before I knew it, the giant wall of glass window turned white and Brenna’s face appeared again. By this time, I knew they called it a monitor and that everything it flashed was just a giant projection. Brenna was not really in the room. She was somewhere else. And I knew it was not magic. It was just a genius human technology with electricity. Nothing witchy.

“Aster,” Brenna greeted, voice echoing around the room, her face almost unreal. Her skin looked so smooth, her lips red, her eyes blue. Just like my sister. The hair was still horrid, in my opinion. It was too short and too stiff, which made her head look like a beautiful box wrapped in black cloth. I’m quite certain I had seen the same thing in my mother’s ritual room, only that the head was in a large jar.

Again, I swallowed. “Where am I?”

“You’re in Windsor University.”

When Brenna looked at him, Spinett spoke and explained, “You’re in the research wing of the university, Aster.”

I didn’t know it would be a challenge to maintain ignorance, but I figured that the best way to do so was to speak as little as possible. As I stared at Brenna on the giant screen moving about her spotless white study, and Spinett and Akiko beside my bed, I realized they were all wearing breeches. No heavy gowns or gloves. No laces and cravats.

“We know this is hard for you to process,” Brenna softly said, although her voice was too loud through the speakers. “But don’t worry. Spinett and Akiko will walk you through everything as you recover.”

A shaky breath came out of my lips. I shifted in my bed, surprised I even had the strength. “First,” I said, clearing my throat. “May I know what year it is?”

“2022.”

Even after I did the math in my head while I was pretending to be sleeping, the reality still struck me. I closed my eyes. Bloody tarnation.

“Is she falling asleep again?” Akiko asked, concern in her voice. She bit her lips when my blue eyes flew open with a scowl, but then I remembered I had to be nice, so I smiled. It was shaky and awkward, like the compliment I had to give an old nemesis when he bested me in a spellbinding game.

“And who trapped me in sleep for two centuries?” I looked at Spinett and he shook his blond head. When my eyes landed on Brenna, her smile didn’t waver.

“You, Aster. You did it. You perfected your spell.”

I tried to focus on my small smile. What in the bloody hell was this witch talking about? “I guess I did.”

“Oh, God, this is a relief! You remember it. This is just amazing!” cried Spinett. “Tell us how you did it. Your spell—how did you—”

“She needs more rest,” Brenna interrupted, eyes on me. “Aster has to focus on her recovery before she meets the Council.”

And did I mention I also had to deal with so much new information? And that it hurt to even try to figure out what they were? By this time, I had given up trying to be smart. I had heard them mention this council a few times. Information such as this was beyond my mental capability at that moment. Which was better. Made my act of an ignorant fool easier. “What Council?”

“The Saint Council.”

“Saint?”

“The Saint family. They have been friends with our family for centuries. I’m sure you know.”

I blinked at her. My eyes nearly popped out of their sockets to prevent a scoff. The Saints were nothing but a group of desperate leeches. Yet now they had a council named after them? I would have laughed if I had the liberty to be vile. But no. I had to be the good, innocent witch. “I don’t remember them,” was perhaps the safest insult I could say.

Yet it must have been close to blasphemous because even Brenna, who was a Byrne, paled and cleared her throat, looking around, as if afraid someone else heard me.

“I’m sure you’re still a little confused. I promise we’ll be with you throughout the process of your recovery and before you know it, you’ll be part of the Saint Society,” said Brenna. “I’ll see you soon, Aster.” Then she was gone, the window clearing to the night view of tall towers and flying capsules.

I turned to Akiko and Spinett, and both of them stared at me with glimmering eyes. “I always believed you’d wake up in my lifetime,” said Spinett.

“I’m honored to be in your presence,” said Akiko.

“Thank you,” I said, hoping my smile was as convincing as my words. “Are you my lady’s maid?”

They looked at each other. Akiko looked offended. “There is none, I’m afraid.”

I blinked in confusion. “Who is going to assist me with my needs?”

She pointed to a button beside my bed. “Whoever’s available.”

“And who would that be?”

Akiko looked at Spinett and smiled. “Just me and Dr. Spinett. We practically live here. This is a highly restricted facility. You are our greatest artifact, after all.”

Spinett nuzzled Akiko aside. “What she means is that you’re being kept safe,” he said. “No one else can enter your room apart from me, Akiko, and Brenna.”

I remembered the man who smelled like pine wood and freshly cut grass.

Misreading my frown, Akiko said, “I assure you that you are completely safe here. Even outside! There is no threat to you in Genesis City. We just have to be a little careful because you’re a very special case.”

When I stayed quiet, Spinett cleared his throat and beamed widely. “Right. It’s almost midnight. We should get going. Have a good rest, Aster. We’ll see you in the morning.”

The demand for them to address me properly as Lady Aster was too loud in my head. But apparently, things were different now.

“Thank you,” I said again. “For taking care of me. I’m sorry if I’ve been an inconvenience—”

“Oh, no! It’s our pleasure to be working on you—” Akiko stopped. “That didn’t sound right, did it?” she asked Spinett.

“What she means to say is that it has been an honor to be a part of this amazing development,” said Spinett.

My smile was getting tired. I needed to be alone to process things. “Thank you again.”

They stiffly turned away with hurried steps. Before the door closed, I heard Akiko say, “Petunia Byrne painted her as a wicked young girl, but she’s actually pretty nice, isn’t she?”

Wicked? I scoffed. Whatever Aunt Petunia wrote about me, it wasn’t apparently enough.

The sound of the lock followed their exit. My eyes caught the clock projected on the corner of the giant window. It was blinking, counting down the hour. Forty-six minutes to midnight. My eyes veered to the night view outside. Everything seemed to be rushing away. The sky cleared of flying capsules, the lights on most buildings turning off. In fact, everything was going dark.

I stood, realized I was strong enough, and walked closer to the window to watch everything dim down. Below, the streets were slowly growing empty as people in white and dark clothes hurried away.

I didn’t know how long I stood there. I just remembered walking back to the bed, not because I wanted to, but because I felt I had to.

The next thing I remembered was waking up with no memory of how I went to sleep. Or if I ever truly did.

Chapter 3

They told me I’d learn things as time went by, but I had to learn fast because things had been a little crazy since I woke up.

“Everyone knows now,” Spinett gently told me before he spilled the news in one breath. “Your very ancient photo is on every screen across the continent and now the Council is demanding to meet with you before someone outside the border gets their hands on you. But before you meet them, you have to appear before the people.” Then he breathlessly added, “And it will be streamed live.”

I swear I could learn things faster than many, but at that precise moment, I only managed to hang on to one word. “Border?”

“The border between Genesis City and the Devil District.” Too used to my type of questioning by now, he continued, “Well, Old London is its official name—not that there’s anything official or legal in that place.” He let out a dramatic shiver. “There are many borders between them and Genesis City, all of which are equipped with powerful bishop magic.”

“And what’s in Old London?”

“The ferals .”

Akiko entered the room before I could ask another question. My attention immediately focused on the white clothes she presented to me with an eager smile.

“No,” I said, shaking my head. Noting their surprise look at my haughty tone, I broke into a smile and said, “I can’t wear that. I’d hate to ruin it. It is too pretty.”

They looked at each other and broke into relieved laughter. “It is, isn’t it?”

“But truly…” I stared at the horrible clothes. “I… Forgive me, but I’ve never worn trousers my entire life.” Smile quivering, I added, “But I’d try one on if it can’t be helped.”

“Perfect,” said Akiko, approaching me with her horrid burden.

“Although I assume you have a concoction for when my skin flares up?” I asked, brows arched. “Just in case?”

Spinett blinked a few times. “Flare up?”

I smiled at them with the most innocent smile I could muster. “My skin is highly sensitive to fabrics other than cotton. Thus, I’ve never worn trousers. Skirts simply make things a tad more bearable. But if you have cotton drawers for me to wear inside those trousers, I’d highly appreciate it.”

“Cotton,” Akiko said, turning to Spinett, “is rare nowadays.”

“Oh,” I said, shoulders dropping with great exaggeration. “Well, then, I’m sure I can handle the trousers. Surely we can brew some potions for the intense flares later.”

“How intense are these flares?” Spinett asked, worry on his face.

I shrugged. “The worse I suffered was when I was nine and was forced to wear my cousin Nathaniel’s trousers on a vacation to Bath. The flares went up my chest and I had trouble breathing. Fortunately, my Aunt Petunia was able to brew the right potion to keep me from dying.” I looked at them with a bright smile. “You have similar potions I can take in advance for such allergies, I assume?”

Akiko made a sharp turn. “I’ll find a dress.”

When she left the room, I smiled at Spinett. “Is she your maidservant?”

“Akiko? Oh, Lord, no.”

“No? What is she then?” Truly, I was curious. She was not a doctor like Spinett. She just entered the room now and then to look at the machines on the wall. She even delivered my food and helped me change my nightgowns. She did things a maidservant would do.

“Akiko is an Elemental.”

“What is that?”

“Elementals are witches who can conjure magic and craft magical objects,” Spinett patiently explained. “There are sorts of Elementals. Specifically, we’re Cooks . “

“You brew potions.”

“Yes, but not for allergies, I’m afraid. Cooks have other specific specialties.”

“Is that why you’re called a doctor?”

Spinett sighed. “How should I explain this? I’m called a doctor because I study and work on bodies. Akiko specializes in research, specifically potions that affect the unconscious.”

The smile on my face froze in surprise. That was actually quite praiseworthy. I had always respected witches who delve into research. I turned away and sat back on my bed.

“While waiting for your dress, can you tell me more about the old England? What was it like?” Spinett asked, genuine curiosity in his eyes. “Everything I know is only from books.”

I shrugged. “It was chaotic,” I said. “Dirty.” I looked around, smile dying. “Yet full of life. There was music and dancing. Colors. Laces and ribbons.” I returned my gaze to his. “Every day had its interesting turns.”

Spinett’s smile grew as I spoke. “You were a member of the high society.”

“The Byrnes were amongst the most respected, yes.”

“Your father was a duke.”

My smile finally disappeared. I didn’t know what happened to my father. Did he survive the fire? Did Brenna? No one has yet given me the answers. “Yes.”

“You must be used to being treated like a princess,” Spinett said with a sigh. “Honestly, I thought you’d be difficult to deal with, considering you must have never been deprived of anything all your life.”

I had to agree. I simply didn’t remember being deprived of anything. “Tell me about the Saint Society,” I said. “What is it like?”

Spinett’s shoulders squared, and his chest ballooned with pride. “Fair and just. Everyone is equal here.”

What a load of rubbish. “No castes?” I asked.

“None.”

“Well, you label yourself and Akiko as Elementals . I still think of myself as Lady Aster Byrne, daughter of a duke. Titles mean something, Dr. Spinett. Come now. Tell me what you call the commoners in this age,” I coaxed.

Apparently, he found no humor in my teasing tone. His face turned serious, the smile completely gone. “Everyone is equal in the Saint Society, Miss Byrne.”

I stared at Spinett for a long time until he looked away. “Come on, tell me. What do you call the commoners?”

“There are no commoners,” Spinett firmly said. “There are only the Folks and they have as much rights as the rest.”

I broke into a knowing grin. “The rest. So there are more. Higher than Elementals?”

“Everyone is the same in the Saint Society. The titles are for the identity of functions only.”

“To segregate everyone according to the amount of power they hold, of course,” I said, smiling, enjoying his battle for self-control.

“No.”

“Then you are saying Elementals have the same power as Folks and the other titles?”

“No. Folks cannot harness magic.”

“They’re plain humans.”

“You can say so, but they serve the society with as much dignity as the others. We Elementals do not consider them below us. We need them as much as they need us. They don’t slave for us, unlike what you people did to your commoners back in the day.”

“Hm.” I looked him up and down. “Interesting. And what do you call the others?”

“The Astrals and the Bishops. Astrals are witches with great magic. They can traverse boundaries, go beyond the natural planes. Bishops are the only ones authorized to perform sacred rituals that have been considered dangerous and are therefore banned to be practiced by anyone else other than a Bishop.” He walked toward the door. “And please remind me to give you a list of said rituals. It will surprise you how many you’ve practiced before that are now considered illegal.” Before leaving, he said, “We’ll wait for your dress.”

“Thank you,” I said. “For everything.”

He smiled, but it was not quite genuine. I took note to not challenge their perfect Saint Society too much if I needed these people as allies.

---

When Akiko arrived with a dress, she immediately rushed to action. While helping me dress, she told me how she found the cotton drawers in the museum in another wing of the university. “And this one actually belonged to you,” she said.

“You kept my drawers in a museum?”

“They kept everything they saved after the fire. Can you believe it? My hands were shaking when they gave me this! Don’t worry. We washed it. It’s as good as new. Preserved by elemental magic, of course.”

“And my other dresses?”

She grimaced. “Let’s not test our luck on those. We’re lucky we got these.”

“But they are mine.”

“They were yours. But now they’re university property.”

“Isn’t that a little absurd?” I asked, mustering an innocent, wary laugh.

She blinked at me, face straight. “No, not really. But that you’re wearing a two-hundred-year-old artifact is.”

I stopped myself from saying something vile. I chose silence instead until Spinett returned to help Akiko with my hair, smile back on his face. I studied them through the mirror, watched how my silence made them more uncomfortable as time stretched on.

“Do you fear them? The Bishops?” I asked.

“No. We trust they know what they’re doing. It’s difficult to be one. They’re trained with great discipline.”

“And Astrals?”

“They’re rare and mostly only work with the Council.”

“Then they are higher than the Elementals.”

“No,” said Akiko.

“I told you—there are no castes!” Spinett said.

“I’m just teasing you, Doctor.” I stared at my reflection. “Whose orders do you follow, then?”

“For us, it’s Brenna’s orders.”

“She is an Elemental, too?”

“No. Brenna is a Folk.”

“A Byrne without a gift of magic?” I asked in disbelief.

“I’m afraid so,” said Spinett. “She’s a Folk.”

Akiko smiled at me. “So, you see? There are no castes.”

They were fools if they thought I trusted every word they said. Oh, yes, of course I believed them. I believed it was all real—that I woke up two centuries into the future. That they believed there were no castes, and that their society was perfect. But nothing was perfect, even a dream.

What these ignorant fools of the future knew about me and my family were all from books like the one apparently written by my Aunt Petunia.

They’ve been feeding me things about Genesis City and the Saints for weeks now, painting the Saint Society as the savior of all witches from the vampires who had ruled England for centuries. And somehow, in all these stories, they failed to mention how exactly they managed to do that.

I had to agree about the vampires being powerful in England two-hundred years ago. Having brushed shoulders and claws with some of them all my life, I could attest to their influence. But they weren’t gods. They never ruled us. And not all of them were powerful enough. Most were quite stupid, to be honest. I could name a few I fooled. They weren’t as dangerous as this new society painted them to be.

I wanted them to tell me what truly happened in the past. What did the vampires do? And how did the witches become so powerful? But they wouldn’t. They’d answer me with vague stories of great witches who did amazing things as if they were reading them straight from a scripture. If not stories, they would always have excuses not to answer. The most common one was, “It’s almost midnight. We’ll talk again tomorrow.”

“You’ll eventually understand everything once you immerse yourself into the society,” Spinett said, drawing me back to the present.

“Then tell me about these ferals you mentioned.”

“Dangerous vampires, that’s all. Undocumented.”

“What does that mean?”

“They’re not part of the society, thus they stay out of the border.”

“And this Council you speak of rule this society?”

“The Saint Council makes certain that everyone enjoys peace and order, including the archaics .”

“Archaics?”

“Legally documented vampires within Genesis City.”

“And who are these vampires?”

“Too few to mention.”

“You’re saying there are no ferals within Genesis City then?”

“None. The borders are laced with strong bishop magic. When I was young, I tried to go through one—they’re not all the same, by the way. I was curious, so I walked into a border and found myself in a maze of mirrors,” Akiko said.

“Then what happened?”

“I got lost, of course. It took them almost an entire day to find me. They said I was lucky to be found alive at all. You don’t mess around the borders, that’s all I’m saying,” she replied, stepping back to admire her work.

I frowned at my reflection. Simply horrid. Too white and too simple. Akiko had tied my hair in a tight bun. No pearls, no ribbons—nothing. The skirt of the dress looked like cone paper, the neckline clean and square. I liked the low cut, but where in the bloody hell were the laces and sheer fabrics? The boots were equally appalling. “I look…” A smile quivered on my lips.

“Splendid,” the voice said from the door. Brenna walked in with a smile in all her white glory. I itched to stain her red. I wondered how she would look like painted in soot and grime. Or blood. “Your portraits do not give you justice, Aster.”

None could ever give my beauty justice because none ever truly looked at me without thinking of my gift and what I could bring them. “Thank you. You are so kind.” My little brother, if he was alive, would have lit himself on fire if he ever heard my sweet, sweet voice. But not these people. They liked me here. I vowed to keep it that way.

“Are you ready?”

“She is,” answered Spinett, turning to face me.

“The Saint Council is waiting. So is everyone else,” Brenna said, reaching out to take my hand. “From here on, Aster, only good things are waiting for you after midnight.”

---

Mere moments after I stepped out of Windsor, I found out just what Spinett meant. Hundreds of people were already waiting for me. Before I knew it, my name was being shouted from all directions, asking me to look at them or to say a word. Some were shouting questions about how I did what I did, or what my secret was.

Brenna murmured for me to look down and keep walking while a team of witches, all of them in white coats and trousers, lined the path to the awaiting white vehicle. Ignoring Brenna, I looked around me. People held up devices which flashed in my direction. Most of them wore white. It was like looking at hundreds of Brennas and Spinetts. There were buildings everywhere, all lit up with images that moved and flashed. Many of them had my face from long ago, most of which was taken on the day I debuted into society.

My eyes veered back down to the sea of white humans. Then I saw him.

He was wearing white, but his hair was unlike the others. It was unkempt. He held nothing in his hands, which he kept inside the pockets of his trousers. His eyes, however, were glued on me, as if he, too, was trying to imprint my image into his memory. He was staring at me as if he knew me, but just as I was figuring out where he belonged in my memory, someone grabbed my arm and whisked me into the white vehicle. People shouted my name, the flashes almost an attack now. I watched with fascination as they surrounded the vehicle from all sides.

“Go!” Brenna ordered.

I gasped when the vehicle moved with the smoothness of fresh butter. I grabbed Brenna’s hand when it carried us in the air and hovered over the crowd of people still crying out my name. The vehicle sped away in midair and Spinett chuckled beside me when I yelped in surprise. We were flying. “Best broomstick ever, isn’t it?” he asked.

I let go of Brenna and relaxed into the leather seat. Slowly, I smiled as the city flew past and below us.

I was getting more glimpses of Genesis City, a society built by the Saints. How in the hell did Augustus Saint achieve this much power?

“What happened to my family?” I finally asked, breaking the silence.

Brenna shared a look with Spinett. “I’ll tell you everything about our family after the meeting with the people.”

---

By people, she meant the echelons of their so-called equal society. None could deny that the people sitting in the crowd below the stage were far different from the ones who had been waiting for me outside Windsor.

There were hundreds of them all staring at me with a mixture of curiosity and awe, all of them with hair and clothes like Brenna and the rest. They were more pristinely dressed, nowhere near the normal folks I encountered earlier. Somewhere outside the hall, I knew there were big screens and there were people watching me. Spinett said the meeting was being viewed by the entire Genesis City.

They did not even ask me to speak. They simply told me to stand in the center, in my white dress and pathetic hair. It was all Brenna’s voice I could hear. She told everyone about how they had kept me safe through the years and how, finally, I woke up.

“While some may consider this a miracle, I dare say that we have once more proven the world that we have more potentials to uncover. Artifact 3060 has defied mortality with her spell, one we’ll very seriously investigate and replicate with our Aster Project.”

My head snapped in Brenna’s direction as my brain processed what she had just said. What did she just call me?

The crowd clapped, and I swept my gaze over them, stopping on the group of men and women standing in the far right. I didn’t notice them before, but I did now because they were not clapping. They just stared at me with interest. And while I could not tell if the rest of the crowd were witches or not, I could tell for certain that the group in the far right were vampires.

“Please allow me the pleasure of introducing my amazing team,” Brenna was saying, turning to say, “Doctor Mic Spinett obtained his Elemental degree in Windsor University. He’s the youngest in his class and has worked with us on Artifact 3060 for ten years now.” Spinett walked to the center of the stage, smiling awkwardly as the crowd clapped harder. He stood beside me and murmured, “I hate doing this. But let’s bear it for a little while, darling.”

“The amazing Akiko Katama graduated top of her class in Windsor University and received her Elemental degree ahead of everyone in her class. Her expertise in potion research has been such a significant contribution to this project.”

Akiko joined Spinett and me to the center of the stage, taking the spot to my right. She smiled stiffly at the crowd, tugging at her fingers.

Brenna continued to talk about their work and how Artifact 3060 would help further research and development. I was too stunned to speak. Never had I imagined I would be treated as a bloody artifact . Once or twice, the term had slipped out of Akiko’s lips, but I assumed it was just Akiko being a researcher.

“Those are the Archaics ,” Akiko whispered beside me. For a moment, her statement drew me away from planning a massacre. My eyes landed back on the vampires to the far right. “They’re the documented vampires we were talking about.” I knew she was only blabbering because she was uncomfortable being on stage. “They, too, can’t cross the borders.”

“Why?” I asked.

Spinett leaned closer and murmured, “The ferals hate them as much as everyone else in the city. They’re considered traitors by their own kind.”

As he spoke, my gaze jumped from one vampire to the next. Then stopped on one. A very familiar one. His hair was black, his face nearly perfect if not for the scar along one corner of his lips that gave him an eternal, one-sided smile. My jaw tightened when his dark eyes caught mine and he smiled.

Harald Evensen. The bloody bastard.

Chapter 4

As it humiliatingly turned out, I was wrong to think so lowly of the Saints. They had actually made something of themselves through the years, as evidenced by the tall edifice we entered. The big sign that read Saint Society glimmered against the sun. Their sigil was everywhere we turned. On walls, on the carpets, and even on people’s uniforms.

As they ushered me to a spacious room with marble floors, the thoughts of where they were taking me and the fact that I saw my lifelong nemesis in the crowd earlier and how he even got here instantly vanished as I felt an intense need to drink water.

“I’m thirsty.”

“You’re what, darling?” Spinett asked.

“Thirsty,” I said, clearing my throat. I reached up to feel my forehead. “And feverish.”

He turned his head to look at me. “You look pale. You must be tired.”

“I don’t. I feel sick.”

He held me by the arm and urged me on. “This is the last schedule for the day. Once we see this through, we’ll go back to Windsor.”

I took in a deep breath. “Can’t this wait?”

Brenna, who was walking head of us, stopped and turned to me with a smile I learned to despise. “Aster, the Council has been nothing but patient. They will not take much of your time.”

Well, I could not possibly throw a fit. I barely had the energy. Spinett touched my forehead with concern, but he murmured for me to walk again. I swayed on my feet, closed my eyes and asked if we could wait a little while. Brenna’s impatience was palpable, but they waited anyway. When I opened my eyes again, I felt slightly better. But the burning was still there.

“Water.”

In no time, they were pressing glass against my lips. I held it and downed the content. It helped, but not quite enough.

“Just a few minutes, Aster, and we’ll go home.”

I swallowed and nodded again.

Inside the large room were more people in white, looking as excited as the crowd gathered in the large hall earlier. They stared at me like I was the most important thing in the world. Thing because that’s how I felt. I felt like the artifact they called me. Not someone to worship, but something that would bring them salvation. Like a cup for their tea, or the spoon for their soup. The verses for their spell. The poppet for their curse.

Brenna and Spinett bowed before a group of nine men and women seated behind a high table on a raised platform. Behind them was a giant, glowing circle.

“It’s true,” said the man in the center, looking down at me with curious eyes. “You’re really alive.”

Saying nothing, I took note of every face. All of them were looking at me with wonder, except the lady with the white hair. It was as if she knew something was wrong with me. Or that I was lacking and a waste of her time.

“Welcome to Genesis City, Aster Byrne,” said one woman, a small smile playing at the corner of her mouth. “Waking up is perhaps the greatest thing you’ve ever done for our society. Your works have been tremendously helpful in building this society. And now, you’ve just proven that your greatest experiment would lead us to greater success.”

I honestly didn’t know what to say. If I remembered correctly, I had given up on many of my works, immortality included.

But at that moment, whether or not I liked it, I was quite important to these people. I didn’t know where my family’s riches were, or if there was any left to begin with. I had just woken up. I was yet to discern if I woke up in a bloody nightmare.

“My name is Petros Saint,” the man in the middle spoke.

“You woke up at the perfect time, Aster,” the youngest man in the group added, his intense gaze drawing me in. “This world is far different from what you know of it. I’m sure you’ve already noticed.”

“I have,” I said, clearing my throat because my voice cracked, the burning growing stronger.

“In Genesis City, witches are not on the run. We rule,” Petros Saint proudly said. I noted the same slender nose of his ancestors, the high cheek bones, and even the large ears. “Because of the great Augustus Saint, we have finally risen above all.”

“You’re a celebrity now,” said another woman, her smile gentle, her face beautiful, hair certainly horrid. “Everyone knows your name not just in Genesis City, but also across the world. No other witch has ever accomplished what you have.”

“From this moment on, you’ll be given the Council’s protection. You’ll be treated like every other Astral.”

I felt Spinett stiffen just a little beside me. I turned to him and his lips twitched in an attempt to return my smile.

“Astral?” the woman with white hair asked, eyes never leaving me.

“Of course, Glinda. She has long proven her Astral capabilities and only a fool will question that.”

The young man spoke again, a smile of interest on his face. “But Astrals require a long training period to be worthy of their function, don’t they?”

“Aster has had two-hundred-years to prove her worth, Cedric.”

Glinda’s brow twitched just ever so slightly. “It will be unfair for the other Astrals.”

Petros’s jaw tightened, but he turned to Glinda anyway and inquired, “And what do you suggest?”

“I suggest she proves to us first that she indeed has the capabilities of an Astral.”

I swallowed. Never have I ever been in this situation where my position had to be judged based on my capabilities. Ever since I held my first stone, I was unquestionably revered.

The tense silence was broken by Petros. “We’ll schedule an assessment in two weeks,” he said, eyes on me.

“The other Astrals should be present,” Glinda said, as if she could sense my unease and enjoyed it. “If they see her adequately fit their function, I will not contest.”

The smile Petros gave me was a confident one. “I can’t wait for you to astound us all with your gift, Aster.”

“Me, too. I’ve heard great things about you, Aster Byrne,” said the young man named Cedric. The way he looked at me, it was almost as if I was being stripped. This was someone I could use, but I had to be wary. I knew men like him, had handled a few quite well. Mostly, they would succumb with just a smile. I gave him that. I smiled at him shyly and looked away, knowing full well I had solidified his interest. Now, he would do anything to have another dose of that smile in hopes of more. He would want to be closer.

“She is documented, I’m sure?” Glinda asked Brenna.

“Yes.”

“What does that mean?” I asked. I put on a smile, the sweetest I could muster. They must think I was too innocent. Which was quite true, considering how ignorant I was of almost everything.

Petros’ patient smile lingered on me for a moment before he turned to Brenna with a look of stern inquiry.

“We had been doing a lot of work—” Brenna started, faltered, then squared her shoulders. “It’s our fault. We apologize.”

She turned to me, but before she could start, Cedric rose and walked closer. His blue eyes never left mine, his smile growing sultry as he neared. Ah… He could not help it. He needed to be near me. This witch is quite easy , I thought. “Being documented means having a halo ,” he said.

“What is that?”

He looked at Spinett, who dutifully turned his back to me. Cedric pointed at the perfect white circle stamped on his neck. “The Saint Spell. It makes everyone fall asleep.” His voice was low, as if he only meant for me to hear it. “Everyone sleeps at the same time in Genesis City, Aster. All at midnight.”

I stiffened. That was the moment I understood the missing and confusing hours. “Why?”

He stepped closer. Too close for my comfort. “To make sure that everyone is safe. By sleeping, we allow the halo to review our day,” he said. “Everything we do is stored in one system. As we sleep, the system syncs all our halos and analyzes the data all at once. Within six hours, it detects threats we may have encountered throughout our day. By morning, we eliminate those threats.”

I tilted my head and looked into his eyes. “You mean I’m being watched.”

“Not just you. Everyone in the city has a halo. Even the Archaics.” Harald Evensen’s face flashed in my head at that moment. Why did he allow these bastards to put a spell on a powerful vampire such as himself? How was that even possible?

Before I could move away, his soft fingers touched my nape with a secret caress. He leaned closer and whispered, “Our privacy, however, is not compromised. We can still be with whoever we please. Do whatever that brings us pleasure. So long as it’s before midnight, of course.” As he pulled away, his lips brushed lightly against my cheek. Loudly, he continued, “The halo only reports threats. It doesn’t care what you ate for breakfast or who you’ve been with.” He paused to let me absorb the last words. “But it will report if your activities were a threat to you or if you had been with someone that may endanger you or the society. It makes a perpetrator easier to track.”

“You mean ferals .”

He smiled. “We have had no ferals in Genesis City since the halo. But we can never let our guard down, yes?”

I frowned as he talked because I could not grasp the absurdity of it all. My hand went behind my nape where he touched it. My finger felt nothing there, but inside, I felt utterly violated. These people dared imprint me with a spell! A hot fury was gurgling up my throat.

“You will not even feel it happening,” said Brenna, stepping between me and Cedric. “You’ll sleep peacefully and wake up like everyone else—utterly safe.”

I stopped myself from throwing a magnificent fit. This was not the time to lose control. I didn’t know what else these people could do to me.

“Soon, you’ll forget you even have it,” Cedric said before he turned and walked back to his chair.

I swallowed. What did they expect me to do? Be submissive? Obedient? I was neither of those. But I could pretend. As long as these fools thought I was eating everything they fed me, I’d be safe.

“Is there anything more that was not shared with you?” Petros asked, stealing Brenna and Spinett a look.

Lifting my chin, I stared at Petros Saint. They waited as I moistened my lips. “I don’t remember much of the night I fell asleep.”

As Petros eyed Brenna, Spinett sputtered, “We decided it’s best that she learns it from the great Council.”

Petros did not look pleased, but he leaned back and clasped his hands together before veering his gaze back to me. “There was a fire.”

“I remember that. I was trapped.”

“You were, but not for long. Somehow, you escaped.”

I frowned and blinked a few times. “I remember thinking of an escape, but there was no way out.”

“No. You got out, Aster. You were the only one who survived that tragic fire. They later found you in a room, half of your body burnt.”

The hairs on my arms stood as I felt a chill surge up my spine.

“They thought you were dead like everyone else until they realized you were still breathing. Your remaining family members—your sister and a few cousins—all kept you in the same circle until they found a safer place for you.”

“Circle?”

“The one you must have drawn to protect yourself.”

“My spell.”

“Yes. Whatever you did that night saved you for the next two centuries.” Petros lifted his chin, looking down at me over his crooked nose. “Your body healed itself. You stayed young while everyone around you started dying, and it had always been a great mystery. For two centuries, the Byrnes,” he said, motioning at Brenna, “and the Saints,” motioning at himself, “have fought hard to keep you safe because we’ve always believed you’ll someday return to us to share your secrets. And you did.”

“And she did,” one council member said, clutching her chest.

“We’ll need to know how you did it,” Petros continued. “How you made the spell work. We’ve went through your notes but never got far. It’s the only spell of yours that we weren’t able to replicate.”

Suddenly, I felt feverish. Sweat dampened my temples, and the room started to turn. I fought the urge to ask for water again. “Who caused it? The fire?”

The entire council looked at each other. “We never found out, but we had our suspicions.”

“Who?”

Petros clasped his hands together. “The vampires. But not all of them. After the fire, some of them helped the Saints turn their vision of a peaceful society into reality. We had to fight for it, but we eventually triumphed because of the good men and women who placed their faith in us. Everyone worked together for a new society. They selflessly shared everything they knew.” He smiled and patiently said, “And we will be very grateful if you share your secret with us.”

He meant my spell, the one that kept me alive for two-hundred years. That might be a problem. I didn’t remember ever doing that spell.

I closed my eyes and swayed. Gripping Brenna’s arm, I said, “I’m sorry, but I don’t feel well.”

“She needs more rest,” explained Brenna, grabbing me by the arm to keep me on my feet.

“Has she been sleeping well?”

“Her REM is shorter than we want, but she’s sleeping longer than—”

“Then she will make it to her assessment?” the woman with white hair asked, voice cold.

“Of course,” Spinett replied. “She will be ready in two weeks.”

“You may all be excused,” Petros Saint finally announced.

“See you again, Aster,” Cedric said.

As Brenna and Spinett guided me out of the room, I knew I was in trouble.

These people expected two things from me: my spell and my powers. Both of which presented three problem.

First problem: I had not the faintest idea what spell they were talking about.

Second problem: I could not perform magic without my stone.

Third problem: The said stone was bloody missing.

Chapter 5

Akiko panicked when she learned that my temperature went above normal. She hovered over me with questions and tests. They took my blood and temperature using devices that beeped and hurt. Until I had enough and cried that I was thirsty and I needed water.

They all dutifully gave me bottles. When two didn’t quench the thirst, I internally panicked. What if something was wrong with me? What if my body was trying to catch up on the two-hundred years it did not grow old?

Suddenly, I didn’t want to sleep. But eventually, I had to. They turned off the lights and locked the door before midnight.

Then, I dreamed again.

I was back in the ballroom. Witches burning around me. I searched for a door, found a white one, and burned my hand on the handle. Crying out in pain, I pushed it open.

Everywhere, there was fire. Only one corridor remained passable.

Someone else grabbed my hand and pulled me there. It happened so fast I barely managed a blink before I realized he took me somewhere else.

I was no longer in my family’s manor. The heat was gone, but the pain was still there, burning into my body. I tried to scream, but I couldn’t. My throat was burnt. No—my face was. I shivered in pain, internally calling for death to claim me. The pain was too much to bear.

Then he was above me. A familiar silhouette. A familiar scent. I knew it was real. That it was a memory.

“Wake up, witch.” His voice echoed, muffled by the blood that surged to my ears.

The council said they found me in my room, but where I was didn’t feel like my room. It felt like someone else’s place. His —whoever he was.

“Do you think she deserves it?”

The sound came not from me or the man. It was from outside my head. Not in this place of my dream.

Akiko?

“I don’t know. I haven’t seen her use her magic. All we know is what the books tell us.”

Spinett.

I knew what it felt like to be in someone’s dream. It would have been easy to stand and see the face of the man hovering above me, or even travel further than the room. Or jump into another dream, another place. Another consciousness.

But I wasn’t in someone’s dream. I was in mine and I couldn’t even will myself to wake up. Was this what my poor victims felt when I brought them nightmares?

“Even Petunia Byrne didn’t go into details about her powers. We just know she can walk into dreams. Everything written about her, despite her infamous sleeping existence, is vague. It’s as if those who knew were afraid to even write about it.” Akiko’s voice said.

“Mertha Krall and the others may find this very unfair,” Spinett said. “They were born with their gifts, but they still went through the painstaking process to become Astrals.”

“But what if she’s as equally powerful as Mertha Krall? Or even more?”

“Darling, no one can beat Mertha Krall. All Aster has is a spell that kept her asleep and famous for two centuries. That’s the only reason they’re giving her a simple pass into the Astral function. Do you want to know what I really think?”

“What?”

There was a slight pause. “I think what she’s showing us is all just a facade. I can feel it, you know. She’s… weird. Like she’s planning every move, every word. She’s playing us.”

“But she’s been nothing but nice.”

“Well, whatever she’s planning—if she has any at all—she’s not going to succeed. No one has ever placed a dent on the Saint Society. I think she’s just like every Elemental there is. Nothing special.” He sighed.

Oh, how I wanted to prove just how different I was. That I was not just like any witch. I was Aster Byrne, the malevolent witch England feared. The queen of dreams and nightmares. And whoever this Mertha Krall was, I could not wait to meet her.

“Do you get it now? Why they say never meet your idol?”

“I never idolized her. I was just fascinated by her.”

“Weren’t we all? And what about all the cotton bullshit?”

I opened my eyes and Akiko and Spinett immediately shut up. Maintaining my ignorant act, I asked, “What happened?”

“Nothing,” said Spinett. “You had a fever. Going out must have worn you out, but we’re hoping you’ll eventually get used to it.”

I swallowed. The burning sensation was gone. I felt utterly fine. I looked around, quite lost in what to do next. My eyes landed on the corner of the room and I froze, remembering what they called me and my drawers. Artifact.

“Aster? Are you alright?” Spinett asked.

The door.

“The door,” I murmured. Then the scrambled thoughts snapped into place. “Of course.” God, how could I have been so stupid? My head snapped toward Akiko. “I need my closet. If you have my drawers, you surely have my closet.”

Akiko blinked. “I’m sorry?”

“My closet. Everything I owned.” My eyes were round with hope and desperation. “I need my closet. Please. You must have it.”

---

I only had to wait two days.

Akiko brought me another white dress and helped me with my hair. Brenna arrived just in time to escort me out of my room. For the second time, I walked down the bright corridors of the research facility.

We passed down a hall that connected to another part of the castle. The walls and floor were made of glass, but unlike my room, the view was not as busy. No vehicles passing by in midair, just tiny dots of humans walking across a large courtyard below. This was the closest I had ever been to walking on air. Brenna had an expectant and proud look on her face as she talked about the architecture. Almost as if she wanted me to realize just how perfect this new world was.

But I saw nothing of the sort. Their perfection was nothing but a perfectly executed sham because no society was perfect. I had been inside people’s dreams too many times to know for certain that everyone had an innate desire for something dark. They greed for power and control. Even the holiest of creatures could not be spared. A tiny dot of darkness and despair and things would spiral out of control in a snap because evil is a disease. It flows in our veins. It’s fluid, like a river. Sometimes raging, other times silent.

I looked out the glass walls and into the horizon of glowing neon lights. There was nothing aesthetic about this place. There was just sleeping chaos. I didn’t have to enter anyone’s dream to feel that.

We reached the end of the bridge and walked through a door. A man wearing the same uniform as Akiko and Spinett stopped in his tracks when he realized who I was. He tried to approach, but stopped when he saw Brenna.

“I asked the museum to be closed down for this visit,” Brenna said. “Or else you’ll be mobbed.”

“A museum?”

“We didn’t have much choice,” said Brenna. “After the fire and you went to sleep, your sister tried her best to keep the manor, but she eventually had to give it up.”

“And the manor—”

“It’s located in Old London.” She stole me a look and smiled. “I’m sure you know about the Devil District.” I nodded. “For your sister, it was stay in the Old District, or join the Saint Society. She chose the best option, thankfully.”

When we last saw each other, Brie had left, and I was angry about it. But now, I think it was for the best. Otherwise, she would have also perished in the fire. What I could not imagine was her staying with me after defying all odds to be with Raphael.

“You have always been her priority until her last breath. Everything she did was all to keep you alive.”

“What did the vampires do?” I asked, breaking the long silence that followed her statement.

“We rarely speak about it anymore because the Saint Society refuses to delve into the past. But they did many terrible things,” she replied. “After the fire that left you on the brink of death, more followed. They hunted down witches and for a while, our ancestors went into hiding.”

“Until the Saints.”

Brenna’s smile softened. “Until the Saints invented the first halo and gathered everyone together.”

“I saw Harald Evensen in the crowd the other day,” I could not help but say.

Brenna stopped walking and stared at me with wonder. “I still find it hard to believe that you were born over two centuries ago. You’ve lived with the Archaics.”

I stayed silent. For a moment, her eyes studied me. “Not all Evensens sided with the society. Most of them are still in Old London. Harald is just one of the wise ones who saw the potential of what the Saints were building.”

“You’re acquainted?”

She blinked at me in confusion. “Oh.” She cleared her throat. “Not really. I only know of him. Everyone does. He owns a few businesses in one of the districts here. Were you friends?”

“No, but I went to school with him.”

“You went to school?” she asked, surprised.

“Of course.”

“I thought women in your time didn’t—”

“We could,” I sternly said. “But not all chose to go.”

“Interesting.”

We walked down a spiral staircase and through a short corridor. Our footsteps echoed against white granite floors, white walls, and bloody white ceiling. I could plunge a knife through Brenna’s heart and her blood wouldn’t suffice to paint the horrible sight.

“What about his brother?” I asked.

“Who?”

“Raphael Evensen.”

Brenna frowned. “I have not heard of him.” A small pause. “After the Byrnes and other allies signed a deal with the Saints to build the Saint Society, they immediately built the borders. Anyone who stayed in Old London were indefinitely separated from family and friends who chose the rightful path.”

“I’ve heard so much about these borders.”

“They are one of our greatest champions—them and the halos.”

“How do they work?”

“However the Bishops see fit,” she said. “I personally call them the guardians of the borders. They make sure the borders are impenetrable.”

“They must be powerful.”

“Very. You don’t mess around with them.”

“I could not wait to meet one.”

“Perhaps you will.” She walked faster, and I followed. “Windsor became state property after the death of the queen.”

“She had an heir.”

“He died in Old London. The Saint Society found no reason to continue a monarchy.” Her tone was filled with a certain pride that I could not quite understand. “Everything your sister saved from your family’s manor is all here in the university museum.” Brenna smiled at me as we stopped outside a door. “This way.”

For the first time since I woke up to this hell, I felt elated. My closet was safe, and it was here. Everything I needed to survive was not gone. Oh, the wonders I could do. The great things I could accomplish.

Brenna pulled the doors open. The room was filled with other things, but at the very center was my closet. There was no doubt it was mine. My mother gave it to me when I got my first stone.

“Here it is,” Brenna said, walking to the tall, wooden furniture. “It had been stolen, sold to collectors and fanatics a few times, but your sister eventually found it and took it home to Genesis City, then here in Windsor, where it stayed.” As I walked closer, Brenna stepped in front of me, her face serious. Almost begging. “I did everything I could for this, Aster.”

“I know. And I thank you,” I said, stepping aside so I could get my hands on the closet.

But Brenna followed, blocking my path. “I trusted you when you said that you can open the secret compartments and get your hands on more of your journals.”

“I can. I’m the only one who can.”

“Experts had studied this closet for years and found nothing.”

“Then they should believe in magic more, don’t you think?” I asked, escaping her and finally laying my bare hands on the closet doors. A lump rose in my throat as emotions coursed through me. I rested my forehead on the wooden surface and closed my eyes as I fought the tears.

“I understand what it meant for a witch to get her own closet in your time. It is where you keep all your essential objects.”

“It’s more than that,” I said, voice breaking. “It has to be given to us. We have to earn it.” I leaned away and looked up at the engraving on the top of the closet doors. “This belonged to my great-grandmother. It’s the only thing I have that my mother gave me.” My fingers traced the floral carvings on the handle. “They died in the fire, didn’t they? All of them?”

“Yes. Save for you and your sister. I’m sorry.”

I shook my head, lips trembling as I smiled. “I can imagine my mother’s fury before her death.” I stole Brenna a look. “She hated losing. My father had to constantly remind himself why he married her.”

Brenna solemnly smiled. “They were found together.”

“Of course. They were inseparable.”

I sniffled and stepped back. “Can I have a moment, please?”

She hesitated, looking around the room.

“It’s too heavy for me to carry, you know,” I said.

“I don’t think you’ll steal it, but…” She sighed and nodded, staring at the closet. “We don’t have closets anymore. We have hidden compartments in our apartments for our objects. It’s sad we’ve lost this part of our culture.” She stepped back as I faced my closet again. “I’ll be back in a minute.”

I nodded. “Thank you.”

The moment the door closed behind Brenna, I smiled at my closet. “Hello, old friend.” I pulled it open, and of course, it was empty. It had always been. I turned to face the waist-length mirror attached to the back of the right door.

The first secret a witch would pass down to another witch they gave a closet to was the repertory . Others called it the keeper, and it could only recognize one owner. I faced the mirror and tilted my head to the side, a small smile at the corner of my lips. Slowly, my reflection disappeared, replaced by a shelf filled with every witchcraft thing I owned. Books, journals, herbs, dolls, pins—everything. All organized according to where they landed when I threw them inside.

I sighed and cursed my old, impatient self.

Reaching for something inside a repertory was like reaching inside a window. You could only see what the opening would allow, but there was more inside. For a well-organized witch, it would be easy to find something. But for someone like me, a bit of effort and struggle were necessary to find even a single poppet.

Eyes darting to the door, I reached inside, blindly searching for one tiny box at the bottom. My mother had always guessed my repertory was a mess, and she was not wrong. It was a mess, but one I can find my way around after a while. The problem at the moment was that I didn’t have a while.

I cursed under my breath, heart pounding in my chest with one arm inside the repertory. Outside, I heard Brenna’s footsteps. “Bullocks,” I swore, feeling one object at a time.

Then I found it. A tiny metal box the size of my hand. Pulling my arm out, my eyes darted back to the door. I quickly took out one of my journals, the one with a candlestick stuck on it. I threw it inside a small drawer of the closet and quickly opened the metal box. I drew in a deep breath of relief and smiled, tears welling in my eyes. “Hello, my darling.”

I picked up the black, shiny stone. My crux . The gold chain dangled through my fingers. I owned others after this one, but they were nothing special. Just stones I picked up because they could help harness my powers.

But this one was different. I kept it because it was my first. To this day, I could still remember how it felt. Like a glove to my hand, it fit perfectly. Its energy flowed within me, waking every fiber within, stirring the sleeping magic. Like setting a woodland on fire. Like spinning a globe on its axis.

That remarkable feeling was especially stronger now. I could feel it. The power sitting calmly in one corner, just waiting for me to wake it up, ecstatic for new dreamworld adventures.

I fisted my hand around the black stone just as Brenna stepped into the room with an expectant smile.

“I hope you found your journals?”

“I found just one,” I replied, opening the drawer to show her the journal with the candlestick. She looked inside with a smile.

Pocketing my stone, I smiled at the top of her head, no longer afraid. No longer helpless.

With my crux , I could do wonders.

I could create nightmares.

Chapter 6

I blinked away from my silent thoughts when the door opened and Brenna walked in. Same white clothes, same pathetic hair. The only thing that stopped me from completely despising her was the slight hint of my sister’s features whenever she smiled.

“I’m not sure if you’re worried, but I am,” she told me, hands folded in front of her. “You have not used your gift for so long. We’re worried that you’re not ready for this.”

She was right. Although my mind could still remember the last time I used my gift, my body may struggle after being utterly useless for two centuries. Using magic required not just a strong, focused mind, but also physical strength. I could feel my crux humming in my pocket, felt it connected to my core, but could it do its job without draining me?

I had not had the chance to try it. Even if I wanted to, Akiko and Spinett were not the perfect victims. If something went wrong, I’d have to pay the consequences. Around them, I had to at least make the impression that I was following the rules.

“I’m certain you’ll be there if something goes wrong,” I told Brenna.

“Of course.” She studied me in my stiff white dress for a while before nodding. “Akiko, Spinett, and I will be there.”

“If that’s the case, shall we?”

She stopped me with a gentle hold. “Aster, if you’re unsure about this, we can always ask them to reschedule.”

“No,” I said with a smile, gently pulling away from her hand. “I want everyone to stop questioning my abilities.”

“We’re not questioning your abilities.”

I smiled at her. “That’s nice to hear, but I know that the stories about me are not enough. I have to prove that I’m more than just the witch who slept for two centuries.”

She frowned at me. “Where is this coming from? Has anyone said anything to you?”

“No, of course not. I have not talked to anyone except you, Akiko, and Spinett.”

“Then have we said anything that made you think this way?”

Oh, this foolish girl. “No. In fact, the three of you have been nothing but a source of strength.” She looked away when I smiled. As if she found something alarming there. “Shall we go?”

“If you’re ready.”

“I am,” I lied, because I did not feel well at all. The insatiable thirst was back, and I felt feverish.

Once more, she escorted me out of Windsor and into a flying vehicle. For some time, we traveled along the top of shiny buildings. I got the chance to glimpse the Old London. Dark smoke hovered above old pointed towers, probably shrouding the city below in eternal darkness. I wondered if it was still the same London I knew. Who stayed there? Who left?

---

Akiko and Spinett were already waiting on the side of the road when we arrived. We were once more shadowed by the tall buildings of Genesis City. I made a tight fist with my hands and stretched them, hoping to feel a little better. I didn’t. As another vehicle zoomed past us, I felt the world tilting below my feet. The sound blew my ears off, but everyone else seemed fine with it.

I steadied myself and pushed my hand inside my pocket, grabbing my crux. It helped.

“Ready?” Akiko asked with her ever pleasant smile.

I swallowed, hoping it would ease the burning in my chest, and nodded as I looked around.

No one stopped to gape this time. There were a few people in the streets at this time of day. Through the giant windows in my room, I had studied the city’s predictable behavior. Early mornings were always busy. Midday, the streets were nearly empty. Early evening, they would all step out of these buildings, and by nighttime, neon lights would flicker and light up the city until before midnight, when everyone would be in their beds, ready for the halo’s spell.

“I’m here for Mertha Krall,” Spinett whispered to Brenna as they joined us outside the vehicle. I was not supposed to hear it so loud, but I did. It was as if he whispered it right into my ears. “And Aster, of course,” he added when our eyes met. “She needs all the support she can get.”

“Thank you,” I forced out, turning away to face the magnificent double doors, holding my crux tightly inside my pocket to help me focus. Curious . The black metal surface was not entirely black. Glaze of colors appeared as I moved my eyes around, moving around like paints poured in a pan. “What is this place?”

“The Good Blood,” answered Akiko, frowning up at the white teardrop sight above the doors. “An exclusive club.”

“Why are we here?”

“Cedric Corey,” Brenna replied with a sigh, pushing the doors open.

To explain, Spinett whispered, “Cedric Corey owns half of this club.”

Interesting, I thought, taking in the giant archways that surrounded us. For the first time, I finally entered a room that did not blind me. The paneled walls were dark grey, almost black, extending to the dome ceiling. Velvet seats of different sizes were scattered around in groups all over the place, some on platforms held by cords in midair, others in more private corners behind blocks of glass that held moving white smoke within.

There were some people around, just a few men in suits, all boldly staring at me with interest. All of them vampires with gold goblets in hand. The place was lit with candles, one of the few items I found surprisingly rare in Genesis City. The lamps glowed yellow, just as they should. No bright white or neon lights. No screens with moving pictures.

It felt like home.

“Good day,” a voice greeted from behind. I turned and froze in place, the thirst and the burning heat in my chest momentarily forgotten. Harald Evensen, dressed in black, stepped closer. His eyes focused on me, the corner of his mouth, the one with the scar, curling ever so slightly as his dark eyes roamed over my face. He did not look down, as if he, too, knew just how horrible I looked in white.

Too often in the past, I crossed paths with this man. And in all those moments, we were always not the friendliest. We were rivals in school and in everything outside. In everywhere I went, he was there to see me fail. And wherever he was, I’d also be there to ruin his moments. Sometimes he was victorious, sometimes I was. We each had our moments of making each other miserable.

Brie once said that Harald Evensen and I were the nemesis who could not live without the other because everyone else was simply too lacking. Thus, we resorted to many things other than actual murder. We tried our best to ruin each other’s lives. I ruined his friends, and he had left me with none. Our deadly games only ended the night he helped his brother elope with Brie. That day, I vowed to destroy him for good. But then the fire happened.

“Miss Byrne,” he said, tearing his eyes off me and resting it on Brenna. “I’ll escort Lady Aster to the Council.”

My eyebrow arched. Lady Aster . Yes, that’s me. Not just Aster, the witch who woke up, but Lady Aster, daughter of a duke. And this man, whom I wanted to kill for many good reasons, remembered.

“I’m afraid I can’t let you, Mr Evensen. We’ll escort her ourselves,” Brenna replied, stepping beside me.

But Harald held my arm and escorted me away, saying over his shoulder, “And I’m afraid I’m only following orders. Please be comfortable. Order anything you fancy.”

I didn’t know how my feet moved one after the other, or how I endured his touch around my arm. The tips of my fingers tingled to wrap themselves around his neck and squeeze, but even if I wanted to, I could not. The burning was getting stronger inside my chest, crawling up my throat. My vision blurred with each step.

“This way,” he said in a calm and modulated voice. Two doors parted, revealing a small mirrored chamber. When I refused to take a step inside, he smiled down at me. “I swear the flight will be too short for us to kill each other.”

Through gritted teeth, I said, “It’s not that. It’s the…” I did not finish. Why should I tell him I could hear his even heartbeat? That it was calmer than mine? That his scent filled every particle around me and to be trapped in a small chamber with him might just be too suffocating? I could not tell him those things because this was Harald Evensen—my nemesis. The one person who could not see me weak or damaged. “Never mind,” I said instead, stiffly stepping into the elevator. I turned, and he followed, standing close beside me. Before the doors shut, I saw Spinett and Akiko looking over with concern. Brenna was simply red with fury.

“What are you doing here?” I coldly asked, gritting my teeth because I felt I was back in that ballroom, engulfed in fire.

“I own half of this place.”

My head snapped. “You own this place with Cedric Corey?”

He smiled, eyes boring into mine. “You’ve met him.”

“Of course,” I said, looking away with a wince.

“Charming lad.”

I stayed quiet, feeling a little nauseous. To be inside a moving box was not my thing, to be in it while burning invisibly was worse. “Why are you in this place?” I asked again.

“I told you—” He stopped, realizing my true question. “Someone convinced me to do it. And Genesis City is not a terrible place.”

“It doesn’t suit you.”

“And what do you think suits me?”

“Hell,” I said.

He chuckled. “I see you haven’t changed.”

“Sleeping doesn’t change a thing.”

“Dreaming does,” he said. “And that’s what you’re good at.”

The corner of my lips lifted, although it trembled. “Would you like a sample of my nightmares, Evensen? I never had the chance to enter and ruin your dream before.”

His face hardened, but not for what I said. He was thinking about something else as he looked down at me. I almost stepped away at the intensity of his gaze, but I held my ground, holding my breath. “I think you’ll be surprised with what you’ll find when you enter my dream, witch.”

I let out a shaky breath. I could not help it. “What do you mean?”

The flight up stopped gently, but it almost threw me off my feet. He held me steady as he faced the doors. I shook his hand off and he smiled, pressing a button before the doors opened.

“What are you doing?” I asked, alarmed.

He reached inside his pocket and pulled out a small gold box. He opened it, revealing a small pill. “Take this.”

“What that is, I don’t need—”

“Yes, you do, you stubborn, witch. Take it. It will momentarily ease the pain.”

“I’m not—”

“You look like you’re dying. Look at yourself,” he said, pointing at the mirror in front of me. He was right. I looked gaunt and pale. I frowned, confused. I didn’t understand why this was happening to me. Had someone given me something to fail my test? “Take it.”

“How do I know you’re not up to something?” I asked.

“Aster,” he said, dark eyes boring into mine, “If I want you dead, I’d do it grandly. Now, do you want to pass your assessment or not?”

“You never liked to see me win.”

“Only against me, witch.”

My jaw tightened as I stared at the white pills.

“One is enough.”

My hands shook and failed to pick on. He sighed and did it for me. But instead of dropping it in my palm, he gently placed it between my lips. “This is stuff is expensive,” he explained as he watched me swallow.

The effect was instant, almost miraculous. The elevator was suddenly quiet, the burning in my chest dying, leaving just my own heartbeats.

“That’s better,” he said, stepping away from me to push the button.

As the doors opened, revealing another room, he murmured, “Give them a dose of your powerful drug, Aster Byrne.”

“I intend to,” I said, stepping outside.

He did not follow. Curious, I turned to face him. He offered me a slight bow. “Come and see me once you become an Astral. I have more of these,” he said, shaking the tiny gold box. “And I have something else for you.”

I stepped toward him, but the doors were already closing. “What do you mean, Evensen?”

“Find me,” he said, as if it was answer enough.

I stared at the doors long after they closed, wondering what he meant.

I have something else for you .

“Aster,” Cedric Corey’s voice said. He walked toward me with a welcoming smile. I looked around the room. It was dark and familiar. Lamps glowed yellow in every corner. Floral drapes hung on the windows, letting scant daylight inside. In the center of the room was a blue carpet that looked like a pond under the moonlight sky. Sitting around it were gold cushions that smelled of jasmine. And standing just outside it were the members of the Saint Council, all of whom looking a little uncomfortable. “I took the liberty of making inquiries about your practice. Harald Evensen, whom I believe was an acquaintance of yours from long ago, designed this room just as how you would have liked it.”

And he did a marvelous job , I bitterly thought, stepping closer onto the blue carpet and right in the center where I turned, a smile curling my lips as memories came back to him. I could not count how many times I had stood on a carpet similar to this one, surrounded by men and women who craved for what I could offer.

Evensen was right to call my power a drug. Those who dreamed my dreams were never the same again. They feared my gift, but craved it at the same time.

“This is perfect,” I said, eyeing each person in the room, pushing away the fear that the burning fever would start again.

They all wore white, their expressions the same as the last time I saw them. Glinda, the woman who seemed to hate me, was present. But her son, Cedric, was still as eager as he walked to me, saying, “But first, let us introduce you to the most powerful Astral of her time.”

He turned just slightly, so my gaze followed his movement toward the arch opening that led to a smaller room. Out came the most ethereal creature I had seen in Genesis City. The only woman who looked deserving in white. She was slender, her hair straight and long, flowing softly as her white dress. Her angled eyes, paired with straight brows, held a power and knowledge almost palpable. The gems that lined her right auricle sparkled as she walked nearer, full lips curved with a knowing smile.

“Aster, meet Mertha Krall,” Petros Saint spoke from where he stood. Cedric stepped to the side so Mertha Krall could stand in front of me. I looked down at her with interest, wondering what this woman had that Spinett admired so much. What could she do? What made her so powerful?

“It’s an honor to meet you,” she said.

“I’ve heard so much about you,” I said in return, offering a small curtsy. She looked confused, almost shy, but she returned the gesture with grace. “My fellow Astrals have chosen me to represent them in this assessment.”

“I hope to meet the rest someday.”

She smiled, but I saw the contempt flash before her eyes. I could understand why she might feel so. From what I heard, it required much more than a powerful gift to be an Astral. And for someone like me to sashay into their society and become one simply because I slept for two centuries might indeed sound unfair.

I turned away from Mertha Krall and faced the Council. Inside my pocket, my crux hummed intensely, perhaps sensing my core condense with energy as I prepared to take my guests into a journey they would both dread and desire with great intensity.

“If you would each take a cushion, I can start,” I said. As they did, I continued, “I can perform my gift anywhere, but I prefer a venue such as this for the comfort of the dreamers.”

Cedric looked up at me with a coquettish grin. Petros Saint, on the other hand, looked uncomfortable as he settled beside Glinda. The others were the same, perhaps not used to sitting anywhere lower than a chair.

“We are ready if you are,” said Petros, looking around the group.

I smiled and turned until I was facing Mertha Krall again. I settled down, gaze solely on her. The crux in my pocket vibrated the excitement that rushed through my veins. I may never have the heart to thank Harald Evensen for his magic pill, but I was grateful he had a bout of generosity and kindness. Two centuries without me must have bored him. He must want me to be an Astral for one reason: he needed a powerful nemesis.

Taking my mind off Evensen, I focused on the task at hand. “Before I start, I would like to talk about the doors.”

“Doors?” Cedric asked behind me.

“My dreams always have doors. Each time, it’s different for everyone. All except one will wake you up. And all except one, you can pass through.”

Mertha frowned, but she didn’t voice her question.

“There are five doors—white, red, yellow, black, and blue. The first four will wake you up. However, not all of them are the same. Some doors will allow you to remember the dream, others won’t. Also, some of them will allow you to carry all effects of any physical exposure you may have had in the dream. I call this manifestations.”

“You mean if we get hurt in the dream, we’ll wake up hurt?” the old woman asked.

“Yes. If you get wounded in your dream, the wound stays with you in the waking world.”

“Which door will do this?” someone asked, a hint of fear in his voice.

“Let’s discuss each one. If you go through the white door, you’ll remember and manifest everything in the dream.” Mertha’s eyes wavered, and she looked over my shoulder at Petros. “Entering the red door means you will remember your dream, but whatever you experienced in the dream will not be manifested in the waking realm. Yellow means you will not remember and will not manifest. Just like the spell of the halo.”

“You said there are five doors,” Glinda said, tone impatient.

I said, smiling at Mertha, ignoring Glinda. “Black means you will manifest, but will have no memory of the dream.”

“And the blue door?” Petros asked.

I smiled, holding off the answer as I stared at Mertha. “It leads to another dream,” she replied.

“Yes and no,” I said, finally tearing my eyes off her to look around the group. “You’ll enter another dream, but it will not be yours. It will be inside someone else’s.”

Someone gasped. “Goodness.”

“Which color can we not enter?” Cedric asked.

“The blue door, of course,” I replied, returning my gaze to Mertha, who was looking more uncomfortable with each passing time. “Entering someone else’s dream may trap you there and we don’t want that, do we?”

“We can just enter another door.”

I shook my head. “You have to return to your own dream world to do that. By trap I meant being caught in a loop of blue doors.”

“Has it ever happened before?”

“Of course.” Everyone stayed quiet, waiting for my next words. “If you choose not to enter a door, and given you are in your own dream world, you will simply wake up remembering everything about the dream.”

“No manifestations?”

“Sometimes,” I replied. “Sometimes none. It’s a game of luck.”

“Then it is the safest option.”

“Sometimes.” I smiled when Mertha took a deep breath. “Should you choose to enter one, you will have to trust me to give you guidance.”

“What does that mean?” Glinda asked.

I took a lungful of air because the answer made me feel more powerful. “Because only I can see the true color of the doors.”

Instantly, alarm registered on their faces. With each revelation, they were more unsure. And I wager they’d be terrified if I shared my little secret. I told them everything they needed to know except one because it was a secret no living soul knew about. The one element that made my gift utterly powerful.

Letting the silence linger for a moment, I waited for one of them to stand and walk out. Not one person moved. Why would they? They were here to see if I was as powerful as the books say I was, after all.

And Mertha Krall was staying because she wanted to know who was more powerful. She didn’t have to say it. I could see in the way she looked at me the hesitation, the question, the threat to her status.

I looked around. Some were awed, afraid, and certainly skeptical.

Feeling my crux in my pocket, relishing its throbbing heat, I stood and looked down at them. “Are you ready to dream?”

Chapter 7

Glinda sat inside a white room, her white hair almost luminous as she tilted her head, lips slowly forming an insolent smile as I stopped in front of her, her immaculate white table the only thing standing between her and my asperity toward that arrogant smile and the utter ignorance in that tilted head.

“It’s not uncommon for powerful witches to aspire to be an Astral, Aster,” she said, smile mirroring the satisfaction in her blue eyes. “I hope you don’t take this personally. We have to do our job during the assessment.”

I walked toward the wall and touched it. “Interesting,” I said, as the glass window appeared, revealing the city below.

Her gaze followed me. “You still have much to learn about the Saint Society—windows, apparently one of them,” she said.

“Why do you think I’m not befitting to be an Astral?” I asked, brow furrowed with curiosity.

She let out a breath and shook her head. “With no disrespect to the past, witches of the new age are stronger and wiser now. We have technology that you didn’t have in your time. You may have been powerful and you may have discovered the secret to immortality, but to be an Astral is far beyond that. You have to have true power—one that transcends the living world. You must have a connection to different worlds—real worlds. Not just some fabricated version of them.”

“Hm,” I muttered, walking to the center of the room with my hands inside my pockets. “I’m disappointed.”

She blinked a few times. “Excuse me? Disappointed with what?”

“With everything,” I said, lifting a shoulder.

She scoffed in disbelief. “The Council has given you a great favor through an unbiased assessment. We didn’t have to, but we did. Not all witches get the same treatment.”

“I’m not disappointed with the Council,” I wryly said, getting bored. Once again, I looked around, landing my gaze on her. “I’m disappointed that you dream about this.”

Her brows fused together. “What do you mean?”

“And I wonder why you dream about my failure,” I said instead of answering. I walked closer to her, and with each step, the walls slowly vanished, “when my success can give you everything you desire.”

She jumped to her feet, planting her hands flat on her table as the strong wind rushed in with the sound of the city below. There was nothing in the room but the floor, her table, me, and herself. A passing vehicle blew her hair to the side.

Fear glowed in her eyes as she realized what was happening. “Get me out of here,” she demanded.

“Dreamers always say it the first time. I’m just getting started,” I said, tilting my head as the floor floated in the air, flying over Genesis City. “Tell me what you want and I’ll give it to you. Anything.”

“I want to wake up!”

I saw the door behind her and hid it behind the trees that sprouted from the white floors. To give her credit, Glinda did not scream. She only stepped to the side when a crack ran between her feet. It broke in half as water poured in, filling the gap, carrying her white table to the far horizon, falling down into the city below. Soon, the water rose, drowning the buildings to give way to the gentle sea. And from the stream scrawled grass and flowers.

“Have you ever been to a place like this?” I asked her, watching the calm, azure ocean. I looked over my shoulder when she didn’t reply. What I saw was terror and awe woven into one as she touched a trunk, the reality of the dream sinking in. I faced her as the first drop of rain fell on her cheek. She ran a finger through its trail, blue eyes wide and filling with wonder.

“It feels real.” She gasped when the trees moved and arched above her, squeaking as their branches wove around each other until Glinda was completely shielded from the rain that gently poured down.

“It is real,” I said as I joined her. “At the moment, this is your world.”

“But this is just a dream. It can’t be real.”

“Is it?”

She looked around. “Where’s the door?”

“What else do you want?” I asked, catching her eyes, trapping her in a trance. “What do you really want to dream?”

The slight panic in her eyes disappeared as her mind told me what she desired the most. I smiled at her, twisting my wrist to reveal the beauty of her dream.

The ground turned to marble, the branches moved away and pushed a rock behind her. It morphed into a chair. The raindrops covered it in gold as the trees morphed into hundreds of people wearing white, all of them bowing down at Glinda.

She looked at the throne behind her.

“Please, take a seat,” I said, stepping aside so she could look down at her subjects. The forest had turned to a giant hall, arched windows lined on all sides. “Enjoy your kingdom, my queen,” I added with a smile, although I knew she didn’t hear me. She was already lost in her dream, staring at her vassals as they pledged devotion to her rule.

I entered the blue door and walked into another quiet office, but this time, the dreamer did not see me. Petros Saint had his eyes on the woman serving him a drink. She laughed at something he said and bent down to kiss his forehead.

“You never changed,” she said, laughing. “You are still the same man.”

“What do you mean, sweetheart?”

I leaned against the wall, out of sight, as I witnessed his dead wife tell him he was dreaming.

“I’m not. I’m here with you.”

“Of course you are, dear,” the woman said, patting his cheek. “Now, tell me about the boys. How are they doing?”

A chain of emotions swept through his face. Confusion, realization, denial, grief… and then fervor as his face crumpled, and he reached for her, gasping for air as he held her in his arms.

“Oh, my darling Petros,” his wife whispered.

“I missed you,” he sobbed.

“I know,” his greatest desire replied, pulling away to cup his face. “I’ve missed you, too.”

I could step in and change the dream to show him more of my power, but in the many years I had been doing this, the easiest way to have your way is to give others what they want first. Let them get used to it that they’d loathe to live without it. That the mere threat of never having it again will make them give you anything you want.

So I left, entering another blue door, finding another member of the Council already reveling in a dream that felt so real. I passed through each one in a breeze, stopping only a while in Cedric’s dream because his dream was about me.

He was in a dark room, the large window overlooking the rainy streets outside. None could have fractured the neon signs reflected on the wet street because there was no one there but him and a version of me dressed in a stiff dress, dark hair bound at the nape. I frowned, seeing the time on the wall. It was past midnight. He should be asleep just like everyone else, but he wasn’t. He was awake because that’s his dream—to be alone with the company of the current subject of his desire.

Interesting . I wondered how I could use him in the future. How this infatuation could give me an advantage.

I scoffed in the shadows when he approached the woman who looked like me. Shook my head when she rested her hand on his nape, right where his halo should be. He bent his head, smelled her neck.

“You will never want another after tonight,” he whispered against her skin.

I was tempted to ruin his night. To turn her into iron chains and pull him off his feet. Hang him upside down with blades pointed up at him, waiting for his fall. And maybe I could transport him to where his mother was so she could witness him get skewered.

But I meant to make him crave for more of this. I wanted him to live each day wishing he could return to this night where he could have me.

I turned to the blue door behind me and smiled, ecstatic for the final dreamer.

Walking through the door, white smoke swirled at my feet. I stopped and the smile on my face froze as a force pulled me forward. Mertha was waiting for me, standing on still water. Around us was endless white.

Her long black hair remained light and still as I approached, still pulled by her magic.

“Welcome,” she said, her voice an echo around us. “I’m sorry to disappoint you, Aster, but I’m not keen on the idea of you taking me somewhere I cannot have control. I took you to my world instead.”

I looked around, finally free to move. As I did, I realized we were not alone. White shadows moved around us, as if coming through invisible doorways.

“I have to admit, I was a little afraid when you first started talking about the doors. When I found myself escaping into the spirit realm, I realized…” Mertha took a step closer with a satisfied smile on her full lips, “You’re not powerful enough.”

“You have an interesting gift,” I said. “I had never seen such a realm before.”

“For someone who only creates dreams, being in a real, existing realm must be a little daunting.” My eye twitched, but I remained mum, waiting for her next words. “There are many in the spirit world,” she said, pride in her voice. “This is just one of them and I call it the garden.”

“Hm,” I said, looking down at the water, smiling as it moved, taking us to solid ground covered in grass. Finally, some color. Thousands of them, most I had never even seen in both the waking and dreaming world. There were flowers of every kind, all seemingly more alive than anywhere. The spirits had no faces. Just smoky forms that moved about. “This is beautiful.”

“It should be. This is where the souls live in peace. But for some, they don’t reach this place.” A large mirror appeared before us and Mertha led me through it. We emerged in a dilapidated manor. The floors creaked as we walked down the dingy, long corridor. “Some of them are still trapped in our world.” A ghost walked across our path and disappeared into another room. I only glimpsed her bloodied face before another one—a child—ran through me, the echo of his laughter dying as he disappeared. “They wander endlessly, lost in a world that could not see them.”

“Except for people like you.”

Mertha smiled. “They always ask for help and I try my best to give it.”

“I assume there is something worse than being trapped in the world of the living,” I said, pausing when another mirror appeared at the end of the corridor.

“Utter darkness,” Mertha replied as we stepped into a void. I had to be honest—the hairs on my arms stood. I could see nothing, save for Mertha who seemed unbothered by it all. She must have been here many times. “I call this the fog. Here, they’re always hungry. Stay close if you want to remain safe.” I stepped closer, hinting an earthy smell from her hair. “I come here often because help is always ready when I ask for it.”

I flinched when a hand appeared in front of us and caressed Mertha’s face as she passed. Another held on to my arm, holding me back. Mertha let out a gentle, “Shh,” and it instantly let me go.

There was a heaviness in this place that I could not point out. The darkness felt like walls slowly squeezing, trapping me in a tiny space, depriving me of air. The pitch darkness was nothing but a veil hiding the miserable souls beyond and the farther we walked, the more they pushed.

I didn’t realize we stepped through another mirror until I saw the waterfall of scorching fire that blew sweltering air toward us. I flinched as I stepped on thorny ground.

“Let me guess—This is hell,” I said as a bead of sweat formed in my temple.

“If that’s how you like to call it,” said Mertha.

“And as an Astral, you can travel through these spirit worlds…” I said, stopping to study what I thought was a rock, but was actually a whimpering form, curled into a ball, its hands and feet peeling from its flesh. “I wonder what else you can do.”

“The traveling is just part of the gift,” Mertha explained, leaning down to help the soul from the ground. At her touch, its wounds healed, and it rested its head on Mertha’s shoulder. I wondered if this was its first rest in eternity. “I can touch them, give them ease,” Mertha continued, running a soothing hand over the wretched soul’s head. “And I can take them into another realm with me.”

Her last words sent a chill up my spine. I blinked as she finally let the soul go and it shook in pain again, curling back on the ground to suffer for another eternity. Mertha immediately forgot about it as she turned to me, feet careful not to step on thorns. Every part of her knew every fiber of this realm. I tore my eyes off the suffering soul. I guess it was not lucky enough to be taken to the garden today.

“You’re like a god,” I said to Mertha. “Or maybe you are one.”

Mertha shook her head with a laugh.

“Or maybe I am one, too.” Her laughter died down as I took a step toward her, the thorns breaking into fine white sand as I walked. The whimpering soul turned into actual rock covered in moss, and the waterfall of fire turned into thousands of yellow petals. The dark smoke above us parted, revealing a pastel pink sky. Cool wind blew past us, sweeping our hair to the side. Her light dress gently swirled as petals lifted off the ground and swelled into balloons.

“Because I can imitate worlds. Or if they’re too boring, I create my own, which, in my opinion, is where the fun truly lies.” Another petal floated toward her and billowed into a giant bubble. She stiffened as it gently covered her, encasing her inside. Her eyes quivered ever so slightly when they met mine, and when I smiled, she took a step. But the bubble did not burst. It thickened, hardened the more she pushed against it. Icicles formed within, pointing at her. Stretching, forcing her into the middle of the icy sphere. If she wanted to scream, she didn’t. She was one proud woman.

Satisfied with the drop of blood dripping down her cheek, I let out a soft breath and the sun broke the sky, melting the sphere.

“You create nothing but imaginary worlds,” she gritted out, wiping the blood off her cheek with one finger. The sphere had melted at her feet.

“And so much more,” I said. The smile on my face softened, eyes on the puddle of water below her feet. “I can also create monsters.” At my word, she fell through the puddle and a mermaid’s slimy hand gripped her ankle, pulling her deeper into the dark, endless ocean.

As Mertha struggled to breathe, just like I did in her fog , the mermaid wrapped its scaly arms around her, cupping her face. Mertha struggled, but the mermaid leaned closer and kissed air through her lips. They swirled in the water until the creature melted around Mertha, turning into silk and cushions. “And like you, I can give refuge.” She gasped as she landed in a giant bed.

“But most importantly,” I said, wrapping an arm around the post of the bed, resting my head there as her furious eyes snapped toward me, “Real or not, I can create anything your heart desires. I can give you friends if you have none, lovers if you want one.”

A naked man woke up beside Mertha and started kissing her.

“Get me out of here,” Mertha said, pushing the man away.

“Of course,” I said. The raw fear twitching beneath the surface of her calm facade was enough for now. With a turn, everything turned to white smoke.

I let her see the door. She stared at it, her jaw twitching.

“What color do you see?” I asked.

“White.”

“Of course,” I said. “To the dreamers, it’s always white.”

“And you’re the only one who can see the true color of a door.”

I nodded, although it was not entirely true.

“How convenient.”

I just shrugged. “Your true door is white, by the way.”

“How do I know you’re not lying?”

I just smiled as the door remained white. “I can go through it first if you wish.”

She hesitated, then lifted her chin and squared her shoulders. “White means I’ll remember and manifest.”

“Yes.”

She took a deep breath and nodded. “I have no choice but to trust you, do I?”

I shrugged. “You can always wait until I leave. You’ll wake up then.”

“I’ll use the door.”

“Be my guest.”

She reached for the door, then paused. “What about you? How do you get out?”

“I can only get out through a door.”

“And if there’s none?”

“There is always one for me.”

She nodded, looking unconvinced, and pushed her door open. Then she was gone.

Before it closed, I reached for the handle. At the touch of my hand, it turned blue, and I went back to the other dreamers, tapping them out of their dreams, leading them through their doors: yellow, red, white—whichever I felt like giving. Glinda at first refused to go, but I had to take away her throne and make her face her white door. She reluctantly walked through it, still in a trance. I caught the handle as it closed, turning it red. Then I, too, stepped out.

I opened my eyes to the room in Good Blood to find my dreamers opening theirs, still in a haze between awake and dreaming. Two of them were confused, of course, because I gave them yellow doors.

“Do you remember anything?” one of them asked.

“Of course,” said one. “I got a white door.”

“I also got white, but it changed color,” Cedric said, hazy eyes on me. “She’s the only one who can see the true colors.”

They only see white because I made certain it was so. They didn’t have to know that I could manipulate the colors, change them at will. Having control of what they could remember and what they could manifest after the dream was the hidden power of my gift.

There were many reasons for the secrecy. One was that they would all demand for a certain color. Who would want to return to the waking world dying? Who would want to forget they had just made love to the subject of their greatest desire?

The second reason was more personal. All great things had a weakness, and mine was black.

My greatest enemy. The only door I could not change.

I found out about the black door by accident, and the one person who told me about it was dead. Since then, I made one rule: to always make the dreamer go through a black door with me so we’d both forget. So no one else could know my one weakness.

“Mertha, you’re bleeding,” Cedric pointed out, reaching out a hand. “You’re manifesting your dream.”

Everyone looked at Mertha, eyes wide with awe. Their attention was on the blood running down her cheek. The first actual proof that my dreams could be real.

Mertha brushed Cedric’s hand away, eyes on me. I smiled at her and looked away. When my gaze landed on Petros Saint, his eyes silently begging me to return him to his wife, I knew I was the society’s next great Astral.

Chapter 8

“We will let you know of the result of the assessment,” Cedric told me, holding out his hand. I looked at it and he broke into a laugh before offering a slight bow.

“Everyone, stay,” Petros Saint ordered. He held my gaze as I prepared to leave. “We will meet again, Aster.”

I nodded, catching Mertha’s watchful gaze. Glinda simply looked away, perhaps still a little embarrassed that I witnessed her grand desire.

“I hope to explore more of your very enthralling ability, Aster,” Cedric spoke again, escorting me to the elevator doors.

The doors opened, revealing Harald Evensen inside, a knowing smile on his lips. “Good day, Mr Corey,” I said instead, stepping into the elevator. Never in my life had I imagined I’d choose to be trapped in a little room with Harald Evensen, but there I was, desperate to be alone with him.

“Harald,” Cedric greeted the man with a nod. A look of familiarity passed between them. Not friends, but two people who tolerated each other because it was beneficial for their business.

“Cedric,” Harald greeted back before pressing the button to close the doors.

Once out of sight, I leaned against the wall. I felt every inch of my flesh in flames. Sweat ran down my temple and down my neck. The elevator came to a halt and Harald’s form hovered above me. I felt his hand on my forehead. I tried to brush it away, failed because my arms weighed like a log.

I heard the pop of his gold case and I shook my head. “N-No.”

“You’ll die if you don’t take this,” he said, voice almost sounding concerned. “You’ve used a lot of your energy back there.” His finger pushed the pill through my lips.

My eyes closed as I felt the flames die down, the thudding in my chest slowed, and the noise ebb away. His hand closed around my arm, keeping me steady.

When I opened my eyes again, I swallowed. He stepped away, pocketing his gold case. “What is that?”

He smiled down at me. “Put yourself together. Your friends are waiting below,” he said instead, pushing the button again.

“They’re not friends,” I said as I wiped my temple dry with one hand while the other dug into my pocket to hold my crux. Its warmth held me steady, its connection to my power licking through my veins while I recovered.

“Good. They’re not.”

I blinked at him through the mirrored doors. His eyes stared back at me with answers to questions I could not begin to ask.

“They’re people you should be careful of,” he said, voice low.

Tucking my hair behind my ear, I straightened and squared my shoulders. “They’ll find out about the pills.”

“Because of the halo ?” He shook his head. “They won’t.”

“What makes you certain?”

“The halo can’t record what you’ve seen or heard, only your emotions. It recognizes other halos you have come in contact with, but that’s it. It’s not perfect.” He looked down at me, his face austere. “But maybe that will change soon.”

“What do you mean?”

“Let’s just say they’re looking for ways to make the halo more useful.”

“What does it have to do with me—” I stopped and clenched my jaw. “They’ve been studying me.”

“For two centuries. You and your gift.”

I pursed my lips. “The bloody bastards.”

A smile broke his face. “I never thought I’d miss hearing you say those words.” He faced the doors again, a smile still pasted on his scarred mouth. “We’ll have a lot to talk about, but not now. Not here. We can’t be seen together.”

“But we are together now.”

“This is an exemption.”

“You’re deliberately being mysterious. It doesn’t become you.”

He sighed as the elevator stopped moving. “I’ve worked on the mysterious reputation for years. It works.”

I pushed the same button to keep the doors closed and eyed him. “You do know, Evensen, that I don’t trust you, do you?”

“Of course.”

“You’ve abandoned everything in Old London for a better life here. You’re one of these people now. You’re a traitor to your kind.”

Something flashed in his eyes—something dangerous. “I’m also the only one you know in this place and time, witch.” He brushed me aside and pushed the button again. “Too much has changed while you were asleep, Aster, and they outweigh the mutual dislike I have towards you.” As the doors opened, he looked at me intensely. “We may have been nemesis years ago, but I tell you now that I’m your only chance in this place.”

“Why are you doing this?”

He blinked away. “Someone told me to.”

“Who?”

“Aster?” Brenna and the others were already standing in the hall.

“This is not the perfect place and time to talk,” Harald said under his breath.

“I’m not playing your game this time, Evensen,” I gritted out as I stepped out of the elevator.

“Aster.” His voice was grave, laced with something else. Desperation? I paused and looked back. “Now that they know what you can do, you have to be more careful. They’ll start looking for a way around your gift.”

I stilled as alarm rushed through me. Harald’s dark eyes were telling me something.

Footsteps were coming closer behind me.

“Have a nice day, my lady,” Harald said with a slight bow, his smile irritatingly sly. “I know you’ll eventually come and find me. Once you do, I’ll give you answers.”

Brenna’s footsteps stopped behind me. “What happened?”

“How did it go?” Spinett asked.

“Did you do well?”

I chose to answer Akiko’s question, eyes on the closed doors of the elevator. “I did my best.” I let go of my crux and gave the hall one last look. Looking at details had become second nature to me. They were inspirations for more beautiful and unnerving future dreams.

“That’s our girl,” Spinett said, beaming as Brenna led us to the doors. “And Mertha? Did you meet her? How was she?”

Frightened . I hurt her pride. And maybe I shouldn’t have. “She was such a charm.”

---

It’s official. Aster Byrne was the new Astral.

But two days after the announcement, I still didn’t know what it bloody meant. All I knew was that I was now one of the most important witches in the Saint Society. I didn’t care that these indoctrinated dimwits believed everyone was equal in their new world. They may call it functions , but it still surely seemed like factions to me.

The folks were definitely weaker than the rest, the Bishops higher than Elemantals, and Astrals were worshiped more than the Bishops.

But for the sake of maintaining the act, I listened to Mertha Krall’s much thorough explanation.

She came to see me after the news broke. Still dressed in her light white dress, she looked as ethereal as the last time I saw her. Except that I also saw her frightened and threatened. That fact still hung heavily between us, but we both managed to be cordial at the very least.

She led me out of my room, Spinett and Akiko gaping at her as we passed, probably ready to lick the path she walked, and out into the hall where three young men waited.

“These are my apostles,” she said without introducing each one. I blinked a few times, not sure if I heard her right. “All Astrals get three. Your apostles will not be just mere apprentices, although they are, but they will be your companions until they become Bishops or Astrals themselves. They will become your family, your champions. You will share most of your life with them more than any others, and in time, you’ll become each other’s eyes and ears and heart.”

I spared the three men a look. They held their heads high and proud, never once giving me a look. They simply walked behind us—or behind Mertha, like cubs to their mother.

We crossed the bridge that led to the museum. Again, it was empty when we arrived. Down another hall, we emerged into a room filled with framed photos of men and women wearing white, all posing with their apostles.

“It’s hard to truly comprehend what we do,” Mertha said, staring up at a photo. It wasn’t hers, but she was there, standing beside a male Astral. “But essentially, we offer our expertise—our gifts. As witches who can cross realms, we help the society look for threats and take part in projects that lead to the betterment of the Saint Society. The Bishops and the others can only do so much. In areas where they are blind, we step in.” She looked at me, her eyes filled with devotion to her words. “I’m not the only one who can travel into the spirit realm. There are others outside the borders that can do the same. All these Astrals, including you, Aster, have gifts that may be weaker or stronger than someone else’s outside the society. And if they can infiltrate us through those realms, our peace and order will be disrupted.” She looked at me for a moment, as if expecting me to say something. “Do you understand?”

I blinked. Nodded. “Yes. We’re not alone. We’re not the strongest. We can still all die.”

Her lips pursed, and she resumed the walk along the walls. The three apostles had positioned themselves by the door, hands clasped before them, waiting. “Sometimes, the Bishops ask for our help with the borders. Mostly because they want us to look for flaws in their designs. With our powers, we look into places the halos don’t have access to. The woods, the areas near the borders, and of course, our realms.”

“I can do that.”

“How? Visiting dreams?”

I heard the contempt in her voice. “Dreams tell a lot about beings, Mertha,” I said, stepping beside her. “They’re the truest witness to one’s wicked intents.”

Her gaze remained stuck in the space in front of us. As if I said nothing, she continued, “We also perform tasks that the Bishops cannot.”

“Such as?”

“Punishments. But only if necessary. We never had to resort to such tactics for more than a century now.” Without giving me a chance to comment about how that might change soon, she gracefully made a motion with her hand toward her apostles. “But most of all, we take the best witches under our wing. With Astral guidance, they become the most powerful witches the world has seen.”

After a full circle of the Astral Hall, Mertha stopped. I faced her. “Am I required to know every Astral that has ever lived?”

“No, of course not.”

“Then why, pray tell, did you take me here?” I asked, glancing at her three apostles.

“We’re here because we’re waiting for your ride.”

“To where?”

“Your new home.”

---

Mertha Krall led me out of the hall and to the entrance of the museum where a man clad in black stood waiting. I stopped, frowned. I had seen him before. He was standing outside in the crowd the first time I left Windsor. Also, the scent that enveloped him was distinctly familiar.

“This is Felix Katz,” Mertha introduced with an air of dismissal. Like making the introduction irritated her. Or the man did. He looked clean, his dark hair brushed out of his face, revealing a square hairline. His blue eyes were fixed on me, a hint of amusement behind them, before his gaze jumped to Mertha and softened with a playful glimmer. There was some history here I didn’t know, I thought with interest.

“Good day, Mertha,” he greeted before he veered his eyes back to me and offered a slight bow of his head. “Miss Aster.”

Mertha, without looking at Felix, faced me. “Bishop Katz is your liaison to the Bishop function. All your projects with them, if any, only go through him.” She stepped closer, face suddenly blank. “I hope they told you that as an Astral, you cannot take on lovers.” When I blinked at her in disbelief, she sighed. “Of course, you didn’t know.”

I blinked in disbelief. “Why?”

Mertha’s jaw tightened. “They are too trivial to our cause and they put us in vulnerable positions. Taking a lover means being stripped of your Astral function.”

Behind her, Felix Katz scoffed and shook his head. He caught her gaze. “I will now take you to your next location, Miss Aster.”

As he spoke, Mertha merely stood still. She stayed behind when Felix started to lead me down the steps. “You aren’t coming?”

“Mertha is too important to take on trivial tasks, Miss Aster,” Felix Katz said over his shoulder.

I saw Mertha’s brow twitch before she turned and disappeared back into the museum with her apostles. As I followed Felix Katz to a waiting vehicle, my jaw tightened. “Have we met before?” I asked.

He waited until I was walking a step behind him. “This is the first time.”

I nodded, let him take a few more steps before following. My gaze bore into the back of his head. Did he think I was stupid? I had woken up to his scent too many times in my room.

Pine trees and grass finally had a face.

---

We passed by a familiar street. I looked out the window and swallowed against the insatiable thirst in my throat when I saw the facade of the Good Blood, its dark doors inviting me to return. I blinked away and met Felix’s gaze. His knowing smile bothered me.

I wanted to ask why he was there amongst the crowd that day I went out to meet the Council. I wanted to ask what he had been doing in my room every night, leaving nothing but his scent.

But I maintained my quiet grace. I didn’t know this man well enough. Asking the wrong questions may bring me trouble.

As I stepped out of the vehicle, I looked down the almost empty street.

“This is the safest neighborhood in Genesis City,” Felix said, opening the door for me. “Although everywhere in Genesis City is safe.”

“Mr Corey is already waiting for you in your new home.”

“Cedric?”

“Yes.”

I stared at the glass doors above the steps. “How do I—”

Felix realized what I meant, and he chuckled, shaking his head. “Of course. I’m sorry. The building recognizes halos. Once you go inside, it will know which doors to open for you.”

“That’s rather too convenient.”

He shrugged. “I’m sure you’ll be fine.”

And he was gone, back in his vehicle. But it didn’t leave until I was inside the building.

There was no one around, just an empty white hall and a line of mirrored elevator doors. One on the left opened. As I entered, a voice spoke. I jumped in surprise. “Good day, Miss Byrne. Welcome to The Keep where your safety and security is guaranteed. Unit 3060 is equipped with amenities that fit your needs, including a virtual assistant, Celine, whom you will meet in three, two, one…”

A cheerful voice replaced it. “Welcome, Miss Byrne. My name is Celine. I will be your virtual assistant in Unit 3060 in The Keep. Your penthouse has the best view of the Omega District and the skyline of Genesis City. I will take care of everything in your home. I can also provide answers and follow directions and commands. To serve you better, I’m programmed to study your activities and behavior. To override my programmed tasks, you can contact the management or provide the password given to you. For the meantime, I have regulated the room temperature based on your current physical condition. Cold water is already waiting for you in the kitchen. Mr. Corey is waiting in the drawing room. Is there anything else you need?”

I blinked.

“It expects you to answer sometimes,” Cedric’s voice said.

He approached me with a smile, his eyes holding mine prisoner. The hint of his fantasy still glimmered in their depths.

“Tell her you can take it from here,” he said to me.

“I can take it from here, Celine,” I said out loud.

“Very well, Miss Byrne.”

Cedric tensed when I offered the barest of smiles.

“I didn’t see you in my dream,” he said, turning to guide me toward the corridor he came from.

I smiled. “Which version of me are you referring to?” I asked.

There was a knowing glint in his eyes. “So you saw it.”

I looked ahead, hands clasped in front of me. “I most certainly did.”

“And what do you think of it?”

“It was interesting.”

“Good.” A tense silence fell between us. Then he blinked, shaking his head. Suddenly, his demeanor changed. He sounded more formal as he asked, “I hope Mertha gave you a rundown of your Astral duties?”

“She did.”

“Splendid. As you already know, this is your new home. You’re moving in within the week once Brenna gives clearance. We wanted you to see the place first so we can take note if you want to change a few things.”

I smiled at him, pausing in stride. “Forgive me, but I’m a little confused. You’re a member of the Council. Why are you here?”

“Ah, yes. Sorry.” He cleared his throat, stopping outside the threshold of what I assumed to be the drawing room. “I’m your official liaison to the Council.” His gaze bore into mine, the excitement clearly glimmering in his eyes. “I hope that in time, we’ll develop a strong relationship.”

The small smile lingered at the corner of my lips. “You do know, Mr Corey, that as an Astral, I have to be careful with my relationships .”

He grinned down at me. “But not when you’re in a dream.”

I smiled shyly and looked away.

He chuckled as he motioned with his hand. “This way.”

I followed him into the drawing room and stopped short when I saw three people inside. Two women and a man. All young, perhaps the same age I was two centuries ago.

Their stance was sharp and attentive, their faces bare of emotions. But I saw the eagerness and excitement that crossed their eyes when they saw me enter the room.

Cedric stood beside me, eyes also on the three strangers. “Aster, I’d like you to meet your apostles.”

Chapter 9

They were all just a year younger than me at eighteen. Yes, I slept for two centuries, but my heart (if I had one) and soul (if it was ever still there) still felt nineteen. I could still remember the day I turned the same age as these three apostles. It was the year I truly became a witch.

The moment I stood in front of them, I knew I had to be more careful. These were no ordinary witches.

“This is Akira Katama,” Cedric introduced. “You’ve met his sister.”

My eyes met the young man’s angled ones. If his black hair was longer and his height was five inches shorter, he’d be the replica of Akiko. Even the angles of his face were as soft as that of his sister.

“Akiko has been such a great help since I woke up,” I said to him. “And she has a brilliant mind.”

Apparently, he did not seem as proud as I hoped he’d be. His face remained unreadable, although his eyes studied me with questions like I was an experiment he wanted to start on as soon as possible.

“Tiff Powell,” Cedric continued, eyeing the black girl standing in the middle. “And Lexie Black.” He gestured at the other girl.

My eyes remained on Tiff Powell because she was wearing a wrap around her head. It was white, meeting the unspoken color standards of the society, but she styled it by creating a bow. Her glimmering, light brown eyes and small smile gave me a hint of her personality.

Lexie Black had blue eyes and dark blond hair hanging just above her shoulders. And of the three of them, I should be wary of this one. Akira and Tiff both had a strong presence, but nothing like Lexie. She was pulsing with power. Ominous, young, barely controlled, which was both exciting and alarming.

“I’m pleased to meet you all.”

Tiff and Lexie smiled. Akira remained blank, but he joined the other two in a small bow of greeting.

“On behalf of the Saint Council, we’re hoping that you, Astral Aster Byrne, will reach astounding success with your first apostles at your side,” Cedric said, turning to me, his playful smile back. But his words were nothing but a hum behind the whispered warnings of my own thoughts.

Smile frozen on my lips, I swallowed.

Apostles. Who would have thought I’d have three?

“Be ready,” I heard Cedric say to the apostles. “Your lives will forever change from this moment on.”

Tiff smiled, excitement in her eyes. Lexie swallowed, face pale and anxious. Akira merely stared, gaze boring into me, as if he knew something I didn’t.

“Your apostles are going to stay and prepare the place for you,” Cedric told me, hand on my back to guide me back outside. His hand traveled lower, and I expertly moved away.

“I would like to have a word with them alone,” I said to him, stopping.

Cedric looked surprised, but he nodded and walked out, closing the door behind him.

I returned to the apostles with a smile. “I know the four of us will be stuck together for a long time and I’d rather we forego the awkward phase. Please be comfortable in my presence.” When they just stared, I broke into a smile. “After all, we’re practically the same age, are we not?”

“You’re a year older,” said Lexie, voice soft and hesitant.

“Plus two-hundred,” Tiff added, wincing when Akira elbowed her side.

“I remember nothing of those two-hundred years,” I said with a wave of my hand. “I woke up with the same memory as my nineteen-year-old self.”

“Oh. I’ve wondered about that since the news that you woke up came out. But didn’t you have dreams? I mean, we sometimes do before the halo’s spell takes over and—”

“Tiff, you’re babbling,” Akira said, warning in his low voice. His eyes were on me the entire time. “We are pleased to be assigned to you, Astral Byrne. We will do our best to assist you in any way.”

“And learn from you,” added Tiff, eyes wide with wonder and eagerness.

“Thank you. And please call me Aster.”

I was not great at making friends. My mother pushed me many times in the past; my uncle, the priest, tutored me on how to do it, but it was the only thing I was never good at. People just didn’t like me. Or if they did, they were afraid of me. The very few I had eventually walked away after they discovered the truth—that I was just using them—thanks to Harald Evensen. Since then, I learned to live with the two who stayed and whom I really cared about: Brie and Bellatrix.

Making small talks to break the ice was not my specialty. “How long do you reckon we will be together?” I asked.

They looked at each other. “Until we pass the Bishop or Astral assessments,” Lexie said.

“And you all aspire to be Astrals?”

“Oh, no,” said Tiff, shaking her head. I glimpsed curly strands at the edge of her head wrap. “I just enjoy making potions and happen to be really good at it. The best I can do is to be a Bishop. Astrals are on a different level.”

“I heard it’s also difficult to be a Bishop.”

“You only need perseverance and practice to be a Bishop,” Akira said. “But to be an Astral, you need quite a powerful gift.”

“Like Lexie,” Tiff said, proudly nudging the other girl by the shoulder. “Everyone expects her to be an Astral.”

I nodded, staring at Lexie with interest. Her head bent to hide her flushed face. “You can cross realms.” She nodded. “Which realm?”

My question instantly caused Lexie to freeze. She peered through her blond locks, tried to answer, but no word came out of her mouth. She was afraid of her gift and I wondered why.

“Lexie can enter the realms of the gods.” Akira’s answer brought a chill up my spine. The hairs on the back of my neck stood.

“It’s not something I can control,” Lexie said, shaking her head. “I mean, I can’t enter them on a whim. It just happens.”

I stared at her for a while in awe. Good Lord. The realms of the gods. “There is no gift uncontrollable,” I said, addressing the three of them. “With the right tools, it is possible.” I smiled at Lexie. “You have the right Astral in front of you, Lexie.” A hint of hope sparked in her eyes. “If you want, I can help you control this gift before it does.”

Fear and desperation mixed behind her blue globes. “That would be wonderful.”

Turning to Akira, I tilted my head to the side. “What about you, Akira? What are you good at?”

“Marks and symbols.”

“Interesting.”

“He’ll never say it, but he’s the top student in Vampire Studies in the history of Windsor,” Tiff eagerly relayed, while Akira groaned beside her and murmured something about Tiff’s tongue under his breath. “He’s currently developing a more powerful feral trap. A powerful vampire can easily break the current ones us have. Am I right, Akira?”

Again, Akira just murmured under his breath.

“He has a trap under his bed back in the university dormitory.”

I frowned. Even though I knew how to make a vampire trap, I would be the last witch to do it. I never had any use for them. Well, mayhap to torture, but there were other places for such messy activities, like my father’s cabin in the woods. I never fancied doing it on a bed.

“Then I hope to teach you more about marks and symbols, Akira. I know quite a few passed down my family, and they are quite rare.”

His black eyes glinted with interest, but he said nothing. He just nodded as I turned to Tiff. “And I love potions. They’re so simple and complicated at the same time. Rightly prepared, they are powerful tools… and weapons. Wouldn’t you agree?”

“Yes. Most definitely.”

“I’m eager to share ingredients with you.”

I had to step back because the burning in the pit of my stomach came so suddenly and it was crawling outward, inching to the tips of my toes and fingers in a crescendo of blazing pain. I swallowed hard, hand shakily grasping my crux inside my pocket. “Well, I won’t keep you. I know you have to get settled,” I told them.

Tiff frowned at me with concern. “Are you alright?”

“I’ve had a long day.” I forced a bigger smile. “I’ll see you all soon.”

I rushed out of the room, surprising Cedric. “Aster, you look pale. What happened?”

“I must have eaten something bad,” I lied. “Can you arrange for my ride back to Windsor, please?”

“Of course.”

Not long after, I was in the same vehicle and Felix Katz was staring at me through the mirror. I closed my eyes, gripped my crux tightly.

I should probably start looking for a permanent fix on whatever was wrong with me. My body wasn’t sick. It was merely responding to something. The only thing that could explain this was a spell.

But what kind? Was it done to me before I fell asleep? Or was it during?

---

I had to stay in Windsor for a few more days. Akiko was concerned about the fever, but the Council was eager to get me settled as an Astral. Brenna had no choice but to sign my release.

My last days with Akiko and Spinett stayed the same.

“If don’t feel well, come and see us at once,” said Spinett. “We’ve already updated your apostles of your current health status and they’ll know what to do if something goes wrong.”

“Brenna won’t make it today, but she said this is not goodbye. We’ll still see each other,” Akiko added. The way she was looking at me, I knew she was holding something back. “I know it’s going to be a little challenging dealing with younger witches, but they’re the best apostles the university can offer.”

“And she’s only saying that because of her brother,” Spinett said, giving me a gentle smile. “But she’s right. You have three of Windsor’s best students, Aster.” He reached for my hand and squeezed it. “I can’t wait to see the wonders you’re going to make as an Astral.”

And I couldn’t wait to get out of this prison , I wanted to say.

I looked around my room, my gaze lingering on the view outside the window. I knew every tower name, where every cable that carried the air trams led to. I knew the exact moment they stopped operating, the time the windows turned off their lights. For months, hours before midnight, while waiting for the halo to take effect, I had nothing to do but stare at that window because they always locked the doors.

To Spinett, Akiko, and Brenna, I was just an artifact they meant to study. And now, they’re releasing me to the wild to see if I’d survive.

And I shall. Because this was just the beginning.

There in the wild, I would find the answers they could not, or refused, to give me. I’d find out what really happened two-hundred years ago. I’d hunt down the people who started the fire that killed my family.

Chapter 10

Two days later, Celine informed me that my body temperature was climbing. With the drink she prepared, I stared out the giant window of my bedroom, looking at the same bloody towers, just at a different angle. But at least I had a different view below. New streets, new smaller buildings.

The pain and fever were worse. The only thing that improved was how I masked them. The throbbing headache came and went, but it was there most of the time. But today, I woke up and I felt like the tiniest of noises could cripple me. Worse, my apostles were moving things around in their rooms. Tiff was the worse. She had dragged her bed too many times since she woke up.

Even the soft knock on my door almost made me crumple to the ground and cover my ears.

“Come in,” I said, swallowing hard.

Lexie took just two steps into my room, her eyes instantly awed by the large windows that spanned the two walls. “Wow.” Then she blinked, face flushing. “I’m sorry. You told Celine not to bother you…” She pointed over her shoulder. “Something from the museum arrived for you. I think it’s a closet?”

For a moment, I forgot the pain. Lexie followed me to the hall, where Akira was already waiting with two men. “Where do you want this, Miss Byrne?”

“My bedroom,” I replied.

Tiff walked out of her room, her glorious curly hair free from its wrap. “What’s that?”

“My repertory,” I said, following the men into the room. “Be very careful, gentlemen, please.”

My apostles stood in a line, watching as I stared at the closet with wonder. Being an Astral indeed gave me some power, I thought. I didn’t even have to call anyone. I just told them who I was and what I needed. And here it was, standing across my bed. Safe and mine again.

“What does it do?” Tiff asked the moment the men left.

“It holds almost everything you own. No one witch has the same repertory.” I opened the doors and checked the mirror. I smiled at my pale reflection and it smiled back, holding my secrets within.

“We have something similar. A safe,” said Akira, peering inside. He frowned. “It’s empty.”

I gave him a mysterious smile. “Of course it is.”

“A concealment charm,” he said, nodding, taking a step closer. “May I?”

“No,” I said, closing the doors. “You can touch anything in this place, except this. Understood?” They nodded, and I smiled. “Should we break our fast?”

While eating, Lexie could not keep her eyes off me. “You look terribly sick. I’m worried.”

“I suffer a fever whenever I go out,” I reasoned. “I’m sure this will pass once I get acquainted with the new environment. The air in this new world is too clean for my body, I’m afraid.” They chuckled, and I winced at the sound. I waited until the ringing in my ears became tolerable. “But I’ve been meaning to ask. Dr. Spinett has been giving me some pills for my headaches. Do you know where I can get one?”

“There are a lot of pills out there for headaches,” said Tiff, “but to be sure, we have to ask Dr. Spinett or Akiko. They may have given something especially made for you.”

“As you said, your body is not used to the new environment. You may not be genetically ready to consume just anything,” Akira added.

Lexie pulled out a thin tablet. It lit up at a glance. She scrolled through. “Akiko has a list of the things we should watch out for. Fever, headache, body weakness, and-”

“Thank you,” I said, closing my eyes. “But can you turn that off? It’s too blinding.”

Hearing me, Celine dimmed the lights as well.

An awkward silence followed as we ate in silence and in near-darkness. To take their minds off my sickness , I asked, “I went to school in my time, but I wonder what they teach you in Windsor.”

“Many useful and not-so-useful things,” Tiff willingly supplied. “Two years on halo technology, chemistry and physics of elements. And a lot of other branches like history, vampire biology, treaties and other boring law stuff.”

Akira was watching me as I listened. “What about you?” he asked.

I shrugged. “I never went to school to learn witchcraft.”

“Then what did you go to school for?”

“I studied medicine,” I said, waving off their look of surprise. I didn’t want to explain the reason, so I simply added, “There was no formal education on witchcraft.”

“Then how did you learn?”

I smiled. “Family, of course.” I wiped my mouth with the napkin. “Witches were not really welcome in society in my time. We had to hide in the open.”

“What did they teach you about witchcraft?”

“Surely not about technology.” I sensed they wanted to know more. Mayhap I should tell them we could discuss this some other time because I wasn’t feeling well, but I needed a distraction. “The witchcraft I know is not about those things.” I nodded at the tablet beside Lexie’s plate. “Witchcraft comes from two things: blood and elements.” The more I talked, the more eager they seemed, even Akira.

“I’ve read that many rituals required blood,” Akira said.

I nodded. “Being a witch is more than just having the magic within you.” My eyes settled on Lexie. “You have to harness it by connecting to the world-its elements. The earth, wind, water, and fire. And in some cases, blood.” I leaned back as they absorbed my words. Pointing at the tablet, I added, “Witchcraft should not rely on things lit up by electricity. If I want to learn about something, I read. If I want light, I can light a candle.”

Akira considered my words. “But I’d wager you wouldn’t be able to talk to people through a screen.”

“If I want to talk to someone, I go to them and face them myself,” I said, standing. “I’ll get some rest. Then mayhap we can start working on the ritual room. It needs decorating.”

“How can we use blood?” Lexie asked.

“They teach us about elements, but never blood,” Tiff eagerly added.

I studied them for a while. Poor things had never shed blood for magic in their lives. What a bloody shame. “I’ll teach you,” I said, raising a finger. “But not yet.” I looked over my shoulder at the window behind me. “The full moon is coming. A perfect time for a rite of passage ritual.”

“Rite of passage?” Akira asked.

With a sigh, I closed my eyes and sighed. “Your first assignment is to read on the subject,” I said, pointing at the tablet again. “In three days, we’ll do the ritual.”

“How did you know there’s going to be the full moon?” Tiff asked.

I smiled despite the gnawing fire inside me. “I’m attuned to the universe.” I studied their baffled looks again. “Which, I think I’ll also have to teach you.”

---

I was submerged in water holding my crux when Celine’s voice echoed in the bathroom.

“The Good Blood requests an audience with you, Miss Byrne. Should I inform them you’re unavailable? Your temperature is still above normal-”

“Yes!” I nearly shouted, pulling myself out of the tub. “Tell them I’m coming.”

“What time-”

“Now!”

“Very well.”

I dragged myself out of the bathroom, robe drenched. My head was spinning, my heartbeat going crazy, but my mind was on only one thing: pills.

Finally, the bloody bastard called for me.

When I walked out of my room, dressed in white, wet hair tied in a bun with strands sticking to my face, I knew I looked awful.

“How did-” I started to ask when I saw my apostles standing by the entryway, all dressed and ready to go. “Never mind,” I murmured, striding to the door.

“Who are we meeting at the Good Omen?” Tiff asked behind me as Celine bid us goodbye.

“I don’t know,” I lied.

“Cedric Corey owns half of the place,” Akira said. “The other half is owned by an archaic.”

“Harald Evensen,” Tiff answered, as if the statement was a test. “I’ve never been near an archaic before. This is quite exciting.”

“Mind yourself when we’re out in public, Tiff,” Akira reprimanded. “You know the rules.”

“And what rules are that?” I asked.

“We should always be at our best behavior,” Lexie recited.

“Silent and only speak when spoken to,” Akira inserted with a sharp look at Tiff.

“Our actions and words reflect on our Astral,” Lexie continued. “Therefore, we must refrain from any behavior that would put our Astral in any danger or distress. We should also remain alert for any signs of imminent threat or danger toward ourselves and our Astral.”

“Also, remain alert if said Astral enters questionable negotiations or commits misconducts that negatively affect the society,” Tiff added.

“Give information only if necessary,” Akira growled under his breath, side-eyeing Tiff, who just smirked in return.

I pursed my lips. “What happens if you catch me doing something wrong?” I looked at Akira because I knew I’d get an honest answer.

His eyes met mine. So different from his sister. Akiko had a gentleness about her, but Akira seemed to have… nothing. “We’re obligated to report you.”

The way he said it sounded almost like a challenge. I just smiled and nodded.

A vehicle was already waiting for us outside the Keep, courtesy of Celine.

“Why do we have to do the rites of passage?” Tiff asked, breaking the silence of our ride.

“In my time, every witch has to take the rite of passage before proceeding to the next phase of training.”

“And what are we going to learn first?”

“Wind. Then earth, and water, and fire,” I said. “And blood.” Sensing their excitement, I looked out the window.

“We’ve studied elements for years,” Akira said.

“Then I expect it should be easy for you,” I retorted, eyeing him with interest. This young man was trying to test me for a reason. Was he doubtful of my skills? Why? Because my knowledge was ancient to them? Or was it because of something else?

---

I almost jumped out of the vehicle when we arrived. Nearly slammed the doors open and almost cried out Harald Evensen’s name as we stepped into the hall of the club. Only if I had the energy to do so. Which I didn’t. My body was at its limit. I had a feeling that if anyone touched me, they’d go up in flames.

A man greeted us. Vampire, but obviously not Evensen.

I was about to ask where he was, but the vampire spoke first. “Mr. Corey is waiting for you upstairs, Astral Byrne.”

Bloody tarnation .

So Evensen didn’t call for me. Didn’t he say I should go to him? Well, here I was, and he wasn’t here.

All hope of ever getting a pill disappeared when the elevator doors opened and no Harald Evensen greeted us. The vampire stepped aside to let me pass, then waited as my apostles filed after me, their faces straight, their stance stiff and perfect. He followed and stood in front of us.

I closed my eyes and took a lungful of air, hand inside my pocket gripping my crux. It was the only thing that was keeping me up, to be honest. I wasn’t sure how I’d survive another day without Evensen’s pill.

The heartbeats of my apostles were like nails being hammered into my skull. And the hushed conversation above us-of the people Cedric Corey was with-made my stomach want to flip inside-out. I felt every movement of every breathing being vibrating through my skin. The heat pumped by my heart through my veins felt like tendrils and thorns.

I swallowed when I saw my apostles looking at me through the mirrored doors, concern and question in their eyes. I gave them a reassuring smile and closed my eyes again.

“Have a good day,” the vampire said when the doors finally opened.

Cedric Corey greeted me, completely ignoring my apostles as he ushered me to the same circle during my assessment. The room still looked the same, but the people were not.

“Aster, I’d like you to meet some friends of ours,” he said, gesturing at twelve men and women dressed in black and white. “Delegates from neighboring Saint cities.”

One woman bowed before me. “We came as soon as we heard.”

Cedric looked quite proud as he smiled at everyone. “They’re here hoping to witness your very special gift, Aster.”

I stiffened, suddenly aware of the expectant smiles and excited stares. I looked at Cedric and the craving behind his blue eyes. He could barely control it.

Looking over my shoulder, I saw my apostles staring straight ahead. Tiff’s eyes skittered toward me for a second, concerned.

“Aster?” Cedric asked.

Smiling at the delegates, I leaned closer. “I don’t see why I have to show them my gift.”

His smile froze. A flash of annoyance. Through his teeth, he said, “They came all the way here to witness your dreams, Aster.”

“I was not informed. Otherwise, I would have come prepared.”

He looked baffled. “You’re an Astral.” As if that was answer enough, he turned to face the delegates again. “If you would all take your spots, Aster is ready to begin. And I dare say, ladies and gentlemen-prepared to be astounded. You are about to witness something far beyond other Astrals could offer.”

Without giving me another look, Cedric joined the circle on the carpet. I remained where I was for a moment, my crux digging into my palm, fighting for my life with every bit of its energy.

I looked back at the elevator doors. Where was Harald Evensen when I needed him?

But he and his pills weren’t around to help me right now. I was on my own with my crux and my invisible torture.

Squaring my shoulders, I stepped inside the circle and sat down. Slumped, even, because my legs gave in instantly. My tongue moistened my cracked lips. I swallowed through a dry throat. My eyes locked with Cedric’s gaze. The selfish bastard was craving for another dose of a delightful dream today.

Blinking away, I looked around at the delegates. They, too. I didn’t know them yet, but I’d soon learn their deepest secrets.

I just had to focus. Push through the pain. Nothing could go wrong in a dream I could control.

Pushing a smile against the searing fire within me, I slowly let out a breath.

Then I asked, “Are you ready to dream?”

---

“We should take her to Windsor,” Lexie’s concerned voice whispered behind me.

“No, I just need some rest and I’ll be fine,” I murmured, closing my eyes against the light. “Celine, the lights, please.” The lights dimmed to a tolerable degree.

“The ritual drained your energy,” Akira pointed out. “You shouldn’t have agreed to it. You weren’t well to begin with.”

“It was the longest ritual I witnessed,” Lexie said, awe and disbelief in her voice. “Five hours!”

Tiff shook her head. “They all woke up looking like they could conquer the world.”

“And Aster woke up looking like a bloody feral,” Akira murmured bitingly. “We should have stopped them.”

“I’m fine,” I said, dragging my feet to my room.

“We should have an escape plan the next time they ambush you into something like this,” he said.

I nodded. “Good idea. Let’s do that.”

“Do you want me to concoct something?” Tiff asked.

“Akiko said we can’t just give her anything,” Akira objected. “Introducing potentially foreign to her is the worst thing we can do.”

“Your temperature is not looking good, Miss Byrne,” Celine’s voice added over my apostles’ argument. “Should I contact Dr. Spinett?”

“No,” I snapped. “You may retire, Celine.” Over my shoulder, I looked at Tiff, Akira, and Lexie. “If I don’t feel well after a few hours, I’ll let you take me to Windsor.”

“How long is a few hours-” Tiff started, but I didn’t let her finish. I closed the door behind me, stumbled toward the bed, then fell like a weightless feather on fire.

---

When I opened my eyes, I was no longer in my room. I still felt weak, but somehow I could stand.

I felt the burning, but it was no longer inside me. I frowned, looking down at the wooden floorboards. My eyes traveled to the window, my bare feet taking me there.

The burning tower reflected in my face. I stumbled back, whirling on my heels to look around the room-the closet, the bed, the portraits on the wall.

My room.

My breath quickened. I looked out the window again, at the fire eating at the manor below. The ballroom where my parents were. I could hear the screams, the cries for help and mercy.

“No.” The word slipped out of my lips in a whisper and I turned to run to the door. I had to save them. But I skidded to a stop when I saw the white door.

My old room didn’t have a white door.

A shaky breath escaped my lips. This was a dream.

And as I realized that, I felt a presence. The hairs on my arm stood in alarm.

Slowly, I turned, searching, heart frantic in my chest.

Then I froze as he came into view, cloaked in the reflection of the fire outside the window, eyes looking almost bored, as if he had been waiting too long.

“Bloody finally,” he said.

Chapter 11

I stepped back, paralyzed. “What’s the meaning of this?”

He wryly stared at me for a moment, his eyes filled with unspoken things that made me feel slightly guilty even though I didn’t know what they were. But then he sighed and moved his hand around. “We’re in a dream.”

My lips pursed. “I know what a bloody dream feels like,” I snapped. My eyes roamed around my old room. “I was sick,” I murmured to myself, gaze jumping back to Harald. “This must be a mistake. I didn’t summon you.”

He closed his eyes, and I saw him roll it behind his lids. When they opened again, his dark gaze was serious. “We don’t have much time. The halos will activate soon.” He stepped closer, I stepped back. But the door was behind me and I couldn’t stop him when he planted his hand on my forehead. “You’re bloody burning.” He bent and I recoiled, bumping my head against the door. His dark eyes peered into mine. “But you’ll be fine. Two days the most.”

When he stepped back, hand loosely resting in his pockets, I straightened to full height, my chin jutting out. “How do I make it go away?”

“You mean the fever and the headaches? I can tell you a much better way, but I don’t think you’ll like it.” He dug deep into one pocket. “I don’t have the pills with me at the moment, but I can—”

“I don’t need your pills.”

For a second, he just stared at me. Breaking into a taunting grin, he said, “I know you do, but let’s pretend I believe you.”

I shook my head, feeling lightheaded. “How are you here?”

A flash of annoyance crossed his face. “Let’s talk about that some other time because that’s a hard question.” He stepped closer. “I told you I have things you need. Do you remember?”

I blinked slowly, feeling like I was in water—buoyant and slowly spinning. I had left my body burning in fever and I could feel it even here. Even in a dream, I was dying.

Harald snapped his fingers in front of me. “Focus, Aster. Do you remember?”

What was his question again? “Yes,” I answered faintly.

“Good. I have your familiar.”

My eyes snapped to him. “You stole Bellatrix?”

“Why would you think I stole—” He shook his head. “Never mind. I found her. There’s a difference.” When my eyes closed tightly against the crippling heat within me, I felt his hands on my shoulders. Shaking me, his voice was firm. “Focus, Aster. We don’t have much time.”

I swallowed and forced my eyes open. With the little strength I had left, I brushed his hands away. His touch felt like thousands of needles prickling burnt skin.

“I also have something from your sister.”

Now, those were the words that really got my attention. “Brie.” My eyes were wide as I stared up at him.

He nodded. “She knew she’ll be the only one you can trust.”

“What are you talking about, Evensen?”

He shook his head and sighed. “You should have gone to sleep early.”

“You’re making no sense.” I pushed at him as I stumbled to the center of my old room.

“This dream’s ending. The halos are activating in a while—”

“I understand the reason for the haste, but can you bloody be clear while you’re being urgent?” I gritted out.

“This isn’t working. Just go to The Dungeon. It’s a small shop two blocks away from Good Blood. You’ll find Bellatrix there. And I’ll also leave something for you.”

I scoffed. “You mean more pills.”

When he rolled his eyes again, he didn’t bother to hide it. “Don’t make this difficult.”

“Why would I even do what you’re telling me to do?”

“Because you’re dying as we speak. And because it’s part of the plan.”

My breath shook. He was right. This wasn’t working. I felt like dying and I wanted to take him with me to hell. “You’re the last vampire who should be helping me and I’m the last witch you would ever try saving. Who is making you do this?”

He faced me fully, his entire form glowing from the fire outside the window. “You,” he answered. He stepped toward me. “I’ve been working with you. This was our plan.”

I frowned, stepping away. “And why would I make plans with you?”

Something crossed his eyes at that moment. Not annoyance or impatience. It was as if my words struck him. He looked upset, even hurt. But one blink and it went away. “We both knew you would not make this easy,” he said, talking faster than I could think. “You studied medicine because you wanted to see if you can cut out a heart without making a mess. And by mess you mean throwing up. Is that a good secret or do you want me to tell you about the time you saved a vampire, which you never considered your proudest moment?”

I scowled. “Who told you that?”

“You did, witch,” he said with a tiny growl of frustration. “Among other secrets.”

“I would never—”

“Your father had a brief affair with a vampire and you’ve been keeping it a secret your entire life.”

My nostrils flared.

“You told me to tell you this while you were sleeping.” He relaxed, dropping his shoulders as I continued to stare at him, stunned. “You’ve been living in my dream for two centuries, Aster.”

I opened my mouth, but he disappeared. The next thing I knew, it was the next day.

---

When I woke up, I wasn’t feeling any better.

I rolled on the bed, my back cold from sweat. Taking my crux to the bath with me, I submerged myself in the tub from head to foot until my lungs were about to burst. I pushed back onto the surface, gasping for air.

Catching my breath, I let the water cool me down, my crux pressed against my abdomen. I absently stared at the white wall before me.

How did I end up in a dream with Harald Evensen?

Was it really his dream?

Why was it in my old room?

I closed my eyes and tried to recall everything he said while I deliriously stood before him in confusion, perplexed in a realm I should be very familiar with.

He knew things about me I never shared with anyone. He said we had a plan.

Spinett had told me that people outside the border may find a way to get to me for my gift or for the spell of immortality I supposedly performed. What if Harald Evensen was working with someone outside the border? What if he was here for a reason?

What if I was that reason?

Just go to The Dungeon. It’s a small shop two blocks away from Good Blood. I’ll leave something for you there.

“Damnation,” I groaned, running my palms down my face.

Making up my mind, I climbed out of the tub dripping wet, in quiet disbelief. Having spent years hating Harald Evensen since I met him, always trying to outwit each other every chance we got, ruining each other’s lives little at a time, I never would have imagined I would someday reward him with a benefit of the doubt two centuries later.

Too much has changed while you were asleep, Aster, and they outweigh the mutual dislike I have towards you. We may have been nemesis years ago, but I tell you now that I’m your only chance in this place and time.

He didn’t mean the world, or the England I once knew. Somehow, he meant me and him. Our lives. Something happened while I was sleeping. I may not remember everything, but Harald Evensen did.

I dried myself and picked up a white, tasteless dress. I donned my hair as best I could, pocketed my crux, and stared at my reflection in my repertory. The dark circles under my eyes made me look older. Funny, because it was true. Everyone in this society considered me ancient and powerful, but I felt the opposite. I was still the same wicked yet naïve nineteen-year-old witch. And I didn’t think I felt powerful now because every second, I was dying. Add confused and lost. And desperate.

I’d do anything at this point to get another pill. Even if it meant getting it from my old nemesis, who might very well be setting me in a trap like he always did in the past.

---

“Why have I not heard about this place?” Tiff asked.

We all reluctantly stood outside the small shop. There were no windows, no special door. Just a white facade and a neon sign that read The Dungeon .

“The right question is—” Akira turned to me. “Why are we here?”

I smiled. “To get our familiars.”

“Familiars?”

My eyes widened at the genuine curiosity on their faces. “You can’t be utterly serious.” When they just stared at me like clueless pupils waiting for free answers, I shook my head in disbelief. “Guardians? Partners?” They frowned. I scoffed. “Animals!”

Akira blinked. “You mean like the pet cats ancient witches had?”

“Oh,” Lexie and Tiff uttered in unison. “Cute,” Tiff said with a smile, “But we don’t need pets.” She looked at Lexie and Akira, and then at me. “We’re each other’s guardians.”

Shaking my head, I let out another scoff. “No, my dears. Familiars are not just pets.” Shooting Akira a look, I murmured, “And they’re not all cats.”

I walked to the door and pushed it open before they could say anything. The moment I stepped inside, I felt the same feeling I had when I walked into Good Blood. The place smelled of actual things that actual people used. No blinding white walls and floors. Just old floorboards and shelves filled with random things. There was a wall dedicated to bottled ingredients, another for books and baskets for poppets and strings.

Almost immediately, my apostles spread across the floor to inspect areas of interest, while I, who had been to similar shops hundreds of times before, found the narrow staircase that led to the second landing. I was immediately greeted by hoots, mewls, barks, hisses, and other sounds.

When my erratic heartbeats gradually calmed down and a warm feeling replaced the fire surging inside me, enveloping me in a familiar embrace, I knew she was here.

Running footsteps came running up the stairs. “Whoa!” Tiff gasped behind me. Wide-eyed, she looked around. From behind, Lexie squeezed herself to the front and came to a stop. “Whoa,” she gasped softly.

“It smells in here,” Akira said, arriving last.

I just smiled, forgetting the invisible burning in my flesh, focusing on the slight tug coming from the corner of the room.

“How do we pick one?” Tiff asked, bending her knees to peer down at a puppy.

“It calls you,” I said, walking slowly, feeling Bellatrix’s pull. “Feel it call for you.”

“What if it’s not here?” I turned to Akira, secretly wanting to claw at the look of indifference on his face.

“You were brought here for a reason,” I simply answered. “You were beckoned here.” Lexie walked with me, seriously searching. “You’ll know when you meet it,” I reassured.

“How?”

I shrugged. “For me and Bellatrix, the bond is stronger every time.”

“Every time?”

“She has died twice before. A familiar will always find its way back to you and when it does, you’ll know. No matter how many lives you both had lived, you’ll always find—” I paused as my eyes landed on a cage and settled. The strings grew in number—hundreds of them pulling me forward. “Each other,” I finished my sentence, walking toward my familiar. “Bella,” I whispered.

“That’s your familiar?” Tiff asked behind me.

I nodded, eyes filling with warm tears.

Stopping beside me, Akira frowned.

“Had she always been a fox?” Lexie asked as I pulled the cage open.

I nearly flinched when the red fox opened its yellow eyes. Bloody hell. “No,” I answered, smiling with excitement. “She had always been a cat.”

“Well,” Tiff said, clearing her throat, flinching as Bellatrix stretched and easily jumped down to circle around my legs. “Does it bite?”

I was not honestly sure. Familiars often mirrored the character of their witches, and mine never failed to do so. She might tear at their necks and I wouldn’t even be surprised.

“She’s fine,” I said, bending down to my feet to greet Bellatrix. She sniffed my hair. Nuzzled, enveloping me with more warmth, completely licking away the blistering fire of my fever. “I’m sorry,” I whispered, swallowing a lump in my throat. “Have you been waiting too long?”

Lexie was the most curious. She bent, asked, “You can talk to it?”

“Of course.” I stood with a satisfied smile as Bellatrix went around, sniffing each of my apostles before returning to my side.

“How do you understand each other?” Lexie asked.

“You’ll know once you find your familiar.”

“Help us,” Tiff eagerly said.

“I’m sure you’ll find your familiar.” I stopped, brows arched at Akira. “Aren’t you searching?”

His eyes went to Bellatrix and my familiar stared right back at him, ears pointed up. “No.”

I lifted a shoulder. “Then mayhap your familiar isn’t here. I’ll meet you all downstairs.”

“If you don’t intend to get one, help me open this crate,” I heard Tiff say to Akira.

“No way in bloody hell. That’s an alligator!”

As I descended downstairs, I stopped to stare down at Bellatrix. “You don’t have to do it now, Bella. I’m fine. Save your energy for something worse.”

Suddenly, the pain and fire resumed inside me and I gritted my teeth. Bellatrix growled. “I said I’m fine,” I bit out, resuming my flight downstairs.

A woman behind the counter smiled at me.

Vampire. Of course.

“I’m getting the fox,” I said, stepping in front of her as Bellatrix gracefully moved around, sniffing the premises before settling beside my feet. “And I need things for a full moon ritual.”

The beautiful woman’s red lips stretched into a knowing smile. “Certainly.” She disappeared into a door. I could clearly hear my apostles arguing upstairs, their hisses ringing in my ears. The constant fire in my veins seemed to escalate. Too used to it by now, I braced myself for the series of explosions that would shoot to my fingertips. I grimaced when it happened, closed my eyes to catch my breath. “I’m fine,” I snapped at Bellatrix. “I said save your energy.” She growled, but obeyed.

At that moment, the vampire reappeared with cloth bags. “Your halo’s been scanned upon entry. I’ll charge everything to you?”

“Yes.”

“Perfect.” She placed the bags on the counter. “Your ingredients,” she said, her vibrant green eyes glued on mine. “And this.” I looked down at the golden case she slid across the counter.

The speed it took from the counter to my pocket was enough to tell anyone just how desperate I was. “You’re working with Evensen.”

“No questions.”

I caught her gaze. “It wasn’t a question,” I murmured under my breath.

She tore her eyes off me and threw my pocket a look. “That’s just temporary relief.”

“You must know what’s happening to me. What do I have? Tell me. Is it a spell?”

“No questions.”

My jaw clenched. “Where’s Evensen?”

“Who?” the vampire asked, her knowing eyes roaming my face.

Almost at the same time, we both fell quiet. My apostles were coming down. The vampire smiled broadly as Tiff and Lexie approached the counter. Lexie had an owl perched on her shoulder and Tiff was carrying a black cat in her arms.

“I see you’ve found your familiars,” said the vampire. She rolled her eyes. “You don’t know how many of your kind come here questioning my products. They’re all registered and safe for any use you may find them for—consumption or otherwise.”

“Well, I’m keeping her alive. I love her,” Tiff said as her cat jumped over her shoulder and on the floor to circle Bellatrix.

“I think we’ve known each other all our lives,” Lexie added, closing her eyes as the owl nuzzled its head against her hair.

“I haven’t seen a witch get a familiar since… Well, fifty or so years,” she said with a laugh before she turned to me. “You will get everything?”

“Yes.”

“And the dog?”

Tiff, Lexie, and I turned to look at Akira. He was standing alone, but not far away was a white dog sitting alert near the door. “No, I’m fine—” Akira started, but I faced the vampire again and said, “Yes, we’ll take the dog.”

---

When we came home, Tiff and Lexie went off to tend to their familiars. Akira still insisted he didn’t need one and left the dog waiting outside his door. I could hear the two ladies discuss names for their familiars and I could not help but smile.

It slowly faded as I caught Bellatrix staring at me with her yellow eyes from the corner of the room, her body directed toward the door. “It’s odd, but I’ve been a little too sensitive of late,” I said when I sensed her curiosity. “I can hear through walls, which is quite useful, but the headaches make it bad. The fever started months ago.” I tapped my pocket. “But I have something to make everything a tad more tolerable.”

Her movement was still as graceful as when she was a cat, and I smiled when she approached. “I missed you, too, my friend,” I said as I took out the ingredients from the first bag. “Yes, I agree. We should mind the boy. He’s too smart.”

Bellatrix veered her eyes toward the second cloth bag. I reached for it and searched the contents. “Why? What’s in here?”

My hand caught it before my eyes did. “Bella, do you know about this?” I asked, opening the beaten notebook. I threw her a sharp look. “Of course you do, you nosy thing.”

I flipped the cover open, and a chill ran up my spine when I saw the familiar handwriting.

To My Little Sister by Brenna Marie Byrne, 1880.

Chapter 12

When you read this, we are no longer together.

You must be confused. This book will not even give you comfort because I cannot write the answers here. You’ll have to find them on your own.

Remember the last day we spent together? How honest our words were?

If you remember nothing, at least remember what I told you.

You must.

I flipped through the rest of the book and found nothing past the first page.

“What in the bloody hell does this mean?” I asked aloud. Bellatrix sashayed behind me as I took the book to my room. “Bella,” I called to her when she stopped to sniff around Akira’s dog still waiting outside his room.

Locking the door, I went to my repertory.

There must be something else in this book.

Pushing aside bottles and old potions, I found the small silver vial. I then laid the book on the floor and opened a blank page. With black powder from the vial, I created a circle around it. Bellatrix hid under the bed, yellow eyes glowing with caution as I cursed under my breath, scrambling to my feet to return to my repertory. “Where’s the bloody dagger?”

Bellatrix was licking her paw when I settled back in front of the book. But as soon as I touched the sharp edge of the dagger against my palm, she whined. I scowled at her. “I still know how to do this.”

Gritting my teeth, I sliced my hand and made a fist over the mark. Murmuring a spell, I watched as my blood burned the powder. As soon as black smoke rose from the ashes, I pulled my hand back and watched as the ember traveled the full circle. The smoke swept down the book and disappeared, revealing nothing.

“Tarnation!” I cursed and kicked the book. Jumping to my feet, I wrapped a cloth around my shaking hand and fished Evensen’s gold case from my pocket. I popped a pill into my mouth and fell into bed, closing my eyes, relishing the instant relief I felt.

Suddenly, I was tired. The internal torture had been taking all of my strength, and now I just wanted to sleep. Rest. Not think. I never liked mysteries, and yet here I was, living one.

My eyes opened.

Remember the last day we spent together? How honest our words were?

If you remember nothing, at least remember what I told you.

The last day I spent with Brie had been tumultuous. That day started like any other. I had just graduated then, and was looking forward to the winter solstice ball. Mother was busy making last-minute preparations with the housekeeper, and Father went for a ride with two of his friends to escape the commotion. Brie had found me in my room and asked if I had a moment. We went for a walk to the woods, taking our usual path.

That’s when she told me she made her choice.

“I love him, Aster. He would do anything for me, and I him.”

I told her it was impossible. That he was a vampire.

“Love has got nothing to do with what we are,” Brie had told me. She touched my cheek, and I turned away, angry tears hot down my cheek. “Someday, you’ll understand.”

I pushed away. “He’s an Evensen.”

“Oh, Aster,” Brie tearfully said. “You’re blinded by hatred.”

“No. You’re blinded by love!”

“They are good people, Aster. Can you not look beyond what they are and see them for who they are?”

“They’re bloodsuckers. They’ll feed off you until you have nothing left to give.”

Brie smiled mildly. “I can say the same for witches. For humans.” She lifted her chin and squared her shoulders. “The Evensens accept me for who I am. I trust them with all my heart.”

I trust them with all my heart.

My jaw clenched. Did she expect me to do the same?

She had told me we would always be together. Sisters forever. Yet she left me anyway.

And now she wanted me I trust her words? To trust Harald Evensen, a vampire who also left his own family?

---

“Aster,” Brenna greeted with a big smile as I crossed the corridor toward her.

“There’s our girl,” Spinett said, hands clasped tightly over his chest.

“Welcome back, Aster,” Akiko replied, gaze jumping to her brother standing behind me. Akira ignored her, eyes straight ahead.

“This way, Aster,” Brenna told me, walking away.

“You can stay somewhere,” I told my apostles. “I’m sure Akiko have a place to offer?”

“Certainly,” Akiko eagerly said, smiling at her brother. “Anything for the apostles. Please follow me.”

“Have you had any fever or headaches?” Spinett asked, following me and Brenna.

“No,” I said, half-lying. Since I got the pills, I had been feeling wonderful. The noise my apostles and their familiars were creating around the penthouse was far more tolerable than their sleeping heartbeats when I didn’t have the pills.

“We’re so glad you took the time to grant us this small favor,” Brenna said, leading me down another corridor.

“Of course.” I let the echoes of our footsteps linger for a while. “This is for your Aster Project?”

“Yes,” Spinett replied, walking beside me.

“Then, am I your Aster Project?”

The two of them laughed. “Oh, no. The project is only named after you.”

“Inspired by you,” Brenna corrected, stopping outside a door. The camera on the ceiling moved and scanned her halo.

The room was white, the walls lined with test tubes perfectly placed in lines. In the middle of the room was a chair.

“Please,” Brenna said, while Spinett turned on monitors. “I’ll make this quick,” he said, holding up an apparatus I knew too well.

“Have you gotten an assignment yet?” Brenna asked.

“No. Although I am expecting one soon.” I looked around as Spinett read my temperature. “How big is this place?”

“Big,” Brenna said, sighing. “Getting bigger with another project thrown our way.”

I grinned at her. “Because your team is the best.”

She rolled her eyes. “We are, but the new assignment is quite challenging.”

“What is it about?”

“Your spell.”

I blinked at her.

“I requested it, to be honest. After seeing the journals you gave me, I’m intrigued. I know you barely remember anything, so we’re starting from scratch. I don’t personally get involved, of course, but I’ve selected the best people to deal with it.”

“I’m sorry,” I mumbled.

“It’s fine. That’s actually a good thing. We’ll start fresh.” She smiled when Spinett announced he was finished. As I stood, Brenna led me to the door. “But we wouldn’t mind if you share anything—anything you might remember. And if you have any more notes.”

No. There was none they could use, nor was there anything that would help them solve my immortality spell. Whatever I did, however I managed to survive for two-hundred years, it was not witchcraft.

“Of course,” I said, nodding.

Spinett stayed behind in the laboratory and I walked back alone with Brenna. “Have you adjusted to your new home?”

“Quite. The apostles are of tremendous help.”

“I’m sure.”

“Brenna,” I said after a few steps. “What is the Aster Project all about?” When she hesitated, I said, “I wouldn’t mind if you do not tell me, of course. I’m sorry for prying.”

“No, it’s fine. It’s not a big secret.” We walked past the door to my old room and I wondered what it held inside now. Then, another familiar corridor, and another door named Ancient Artifact 3060. “By understanding your gift and how it works, we’re hoping to upgrade the halos. At the moment, we can only put people to sleep and analyze their day through their recorded emotions—the firing of their neurons, the chemical reactions in the brain—which we sync with time and location. However, we cannot record images. We can’t capture faces. But with your gift, we’re hoping to understand how the mind can create images like they do in their dreams. With this, we can find more ferals and erase more threats to the society.”

I slowly shook my head. “I don’t know what to say. That’s a rather…complicated feat.”

Brenna laughed. “I somehow knew you’d say that. However, with your grasp of technological advancement, I can understand.” She stopped outside a double door. “The Aster Project is completely separate from you, Aster. I want you to understand that. You have no obligation to it or to us. You are now an Astral of the Saint Society and you are free to live the life you were deprived of for two centuries.”

Now, why did I find that hard to believe?

“But we will still highly appreciate your contributions,” Brenna continued. “Like today.”

“Anytime,” I said, facing the door.

It opened to what I assumed was a parlor of some sort, which was currently occupied by two forces that were apparently on the brink of war. On one side stood my apostles, their faces grim as they stiffened at our entrance. On the other part of the room, standing like they were made to stand on a pedestal, were Mertha’s three apostles.

I studied Tiff’s stern face and Lexie’s flushed one. Akira, who was perhaps amongst the most composed people I knew, looked like he would rather eat with his new dog than share one more moment with the three men on the opposite side.

“I didn’t know Mertha is here,” I said to Brenna as I motioned for my apostles.

“She was assigned to help us with the Aster Project,” was all Brenna said.

I nodded as my apostles stiffly filed out of the room. Giving Mertha’s apostles a parting look that made one of them look away, I smiled at Brenna and bid her good day.

Moments later, when our vehicle doors closed, I asked, “What happened?”

And instantly, the three of them burst out three different sentences.

“They called us overrated!” Lexie said, eyes wide.

“Azziz is the most obnoxious witch I had ever met in my entire life and that says a lot considering my large family!” Tiff growled, hand flying around.

“Cansu said I have a vampire obsession, which I don’t. I just know a lot about them like I do other subjects,” Akira said with a scoff. “I heard he cheated on his Elemental finals. Only passed because his mother is in the Council.”

“Vivec only called you that because you turned him down twice,” Tiff told Lexie.

“For obvious reasons!” She groaned. “Oh, if he’s not my brother’s best friend, I’d—” She made a motion with her hands. “I’d report him!”

“Report him where?” I asked.

“The Apostles Assembly,” Akira said. “They make sure we all live by the guidelines.”

“And they obviously don’t,” Tiff heatedly said.

“Hypocrites,” Lexie murmured.

“And how did it start?” I asked. “The fight.”

“We didn’t fight,” said Lexie.

“That’s against the guidelines,” Akira pointed out.

“But there are certain loopholes,” Tiff provided. “ Comments indirectly addressed cannot be considered an attack.“

“And what did they comment on?”

“Our familiars. They heard us talking about them.”

I blinked. “Oh, I see.” The silence lingered for a moment as the three of them fumed. “But to be clear—they started the comments ?”

“Of course!” they burst out.

I stared out the window, fighting a smile. Astrals, apostles, the Council… They were too perfect after all. Just a bunch of hypocrites living by stupid norms. Interesting.

---

I taught them how to purify the ritual room, which was the first step for our full moon ritual. And by taught, I meant doing it myself to show my three ignorant apostles how to use the incense and water.

Our familiars lingered on one side, watching as I walked around the room with a burning incense and with Akira sprinkling water with his fingers, dragging his feet as he did so. Tiff and Lexie drew a circle in the middle of the room. Unlike Akira, they were eager to perform the ritual.

I told them to sit in the circle. With our legs folded under, I explained how we were now separated from ordinary time and space. “With this circle, we can also hold the energy we’ll gather during the ritual.”

Throughout the rite, Akira looked like he was about to say something that would ruin the moment, but I guess he cared enough not to spoil Tiff and Lexie’s excitement. I told them what to chant, mostly in Latin, and they performed perfectly. Nothing miraculous happened until the last moment when I closed my eyes and urged them to link hands.

With my crux heavy in my pocket, I summoned the spirits around us, at least those I could conjure. Having done this rite many times in the past, the physical manifestations of the spirits were natural to me. Apparently, not for my apostles.

When the wind gushed around us, not strong, but obviously there, I felt Tiff and Lexie’s hands tighten around mine. “Don’t let go,” I warned, eyes still closed. “Let the spirits bless you. Feel their presence in the air you breathe. Let the heat they blow seep through your skin and warm your flesh. Feel the particles of water with each breath.”

Their hold relaxed, and I opened my eyes. Akira had his eyes open, staring at me like he had never before. I smiled at the undeniable wonder in his gaze.

It was curious, really, how they called themselves witches, and yet they flinched at the most basic ritual known to our kind. No wonder they considered Mertha Krall powerful. They had not witnessed in the flesh what a simple elemental magic could do.

I closed my eyes again and thanked the spirits, adding a last-minute wish that, if possible, it might heal me from whatever I was suffering from. Although they rarely granted wishes, a witch could still wish.

Freeing my hands, I rested them on my lap. “And now, we feast.”

Moments later, we ate the food we ordered from a nearby restaurant around the circle.

Bellatrix walked over to rest her head on my lap while Tiff and Lexie kept telling Akira what they had experienced. “For the nth time, I know,” he groaned. “I was there.”

Lexie’s familiar, Ogle, landed in the middle of the circle. She caught it before it could peck on our food. Miles, the cat, slept beside Tiff. “You should name the dog,” she told Akira.

The young man just stole the white dog sitting in the corner with a look. “It’s not mine.”

“It’s your familiar,” Tiff said.

There were witches who would at first refuse their familiars, and there were familiars who would do the same. But always, they would eventually make the connection. When that happens, it would be instant. And it would be powerful. For now, however, we could not force Akira to accept his familiar.

“I didn’t choose it,” Akira shot back at Tiff.

Sensing another argument about the dog coming, I cleared my throat and looked at Lexie. “When Mertha’s apostles called you overrated, did that include me?”

Her lips pursed. “Yes.”

My eyes narrowed and my hand stilled over Bellatrix’s head.

“You’re not going to report them, are you?” Tiff asked, concern in her voice. “Because if they learn we told on them…”

“Fret not,” I said, lifting my chin with a smile. “I plan for no such thing.”

Akira warily looked at me, Tiff, and Lexie, mentally reading the room. “I don’t think I feel comfortable about this.”

“About what?” I asked, innocently blinking.

His eyes narrowed at me with slight suspicion. “You’re planning something.”

I gasped. “I certainly am not.”

“You are our Astral.”

“And?”

“You should act like one,” he pointed out, looking at Tiff and Lexie. “And we should act as her apostles.”

“Exactly. Make sure I don’t get in trouble,” I said.

“No! Make sure you do your duties as an Astral and nothing else .”

“We’re not doing anything,” Lexie said.

“Not yet,” I murmured.

“What?” Akira asked.

“Stop fussing, Akira,” I said, smiling at him sweetly as I stood. I could feel another fever brewing.

“You’re turning out to be different from what everyone thinks you are,” Akira said.

I stared down at them still sitting around the circle. “And what does everyone think I am?”

“Graceful,” Tiff said. “Akiko said so.”

I chuckled. “What else?”

“Sweet, smart, and innocent,” Lexie said.

“I’m all those and more.” I gestured at the remains of our ritual. “But I’m also a witch. And in my time, witches were a little different.”

“You act like these two.” Akira pointed at Tiff and Lexie. “And you shouldn’t.”

“I’ve only lived a mere year older than the three of you two-hundred years ago, the rest I spent sleeping,” I said. “How else am I supposed to act?” Before he could say more, I added, “However, I assure you I’ve lived enough years to prove my worth as an Astral.”

Akira sighed. “Good, because I don’t really want to be the sensible adult here. It’s not what I signed up for.”

“We didn’t ask to be babysat by you either,” Tiff said, leaning back on her hand.

I looked at them for a while. “Very well. Now that we’ve done our full moon ritual, I think we’re ready to accept assignments, or whatever you call them.”

“We don’t just get assignments. They’re assigned to us,” Akira corrected.

“Azziz said we haven’t gotten one because they had not yet found one we can do,” Lexie said.

“Let’s not talk about them, Lexie. I don’t think it’s safe to trigger her,” Akira said, pointing at me.

“We’ll get an assignment soon,” Tiff said. “It’s gonna be a big one and Aster will prove them wrong.”

“Of course, I will.” As I walked to the door with Bellatrix in tow, I stopped. “Anything indirectly addressed cannot be considered an attack, yes?”

“Yes,” Tiff and Lexie replied with a naughty smile.

“For Saints’ sake, drop it!” Akira exclaimed.

I chuckled. “Clean up once you’re done,” I ordered, reaching for the door.

“Wait,” Lexie called, rising to her knees. “Tell us about the blood pact.”

“A blood pact is only done if you trust each other completely, Lexie.” I looked at each of them, certain we were thinking the same thing. “It’s a powerful ritual and one we cannot do out of whim.” My smile gentled. “Now is not the time.”

Back in my room, I dressed for bed and popped another pill. Then I stilled as my own words echoed in my head.

A blood pact is only done if you trust each other completely…

“Bloody hell,” I growled, opening my repertory. I took out Brie’s book and gritted my teeth.

Brie was only one of the four people I made a blood pact with. If she hid the rest of the contents with blood magic, then we’re doomed because the very night she left, I sliced my palm and reversed our pact.

“Stupid!” I cursed, throwing the book into the repertory and slammed the closet door closed.

Breathless with fury directed at my old, impetuous self, I stared at the ceiling.

“Now, what do I do?” I asked aloud. Well, of course, I should trust my sister. But she didn’t give me enough to convince me to do it blindly.

I sighed. Evensen had not yet appeared in my dream, and I was not yet ready to summon him.

I closed my eyes, ready for another dreamless sleep.

When I opened them again, it was another day. I was drenched in sweat and burning with fever. Cursing under my breath, I reached for the gold case.

“Good morning,” Celine greeted. “Cedric Corey requests for your presence in Good Blood.”

I swallowed a pill down my dry throat. “What is it about?”

“Your first Astral assignment.”

Chapter 13

When we walked through the doors of Good Blood, we instantly noticed something different. There were more patrons in the club than ever before. Many looked over the railings of the floating platforms to watch us cross the hall to the elevator.

I stopped midway, my eyes spotting Evensen sitting with a group of vampires, all of them dressed in black. He was listening to one of them, but I knew he saw me. I sensed my apostles staring with curiosity, but I didn’t move until Harald gave up the pretense and moved his head. His gaze locked with mine, the smile on his face unwavering. And with no attempt at acknowledgment, he looked away, continuing his conversation with the group.

My jaw tightened, and I whirled around to storm to the elevator, steps pounding across the wooden floor.

“That’s Harald Evensen,” Tiff whispered the moment the elevator closed. “Did you see him?”

“Do you know him?” Akira asked me, ignoring Tiff’s question. The bruise on his forehead almost disappearing as he frowned.

“Yes,” I answered. They waited for me to say more, but I didn’t have much to offer. What should I tell them? Harald Evensen was my number one nemesis, but now he was somewhat sharing a dream with me? I didn’t even know why it was happening, and even if I knew, I would never share it with anyone. Often, things only happen in dreams because they’re meant to be a secret.

“And?” Tiff prodded, impatient.

“I just know him,” I said.

“Were you friends?” Lexie asked.

“What makes you say that?”

“I heard many vampires mingled with our kind in the past.”

I sighed. “That’s right.”

“But you didn’t like them,” Akira guessed correctly. Two-hundred years ago, most of us didn’t mind vampires. Even my father was friends with some of them. I was just one minority who believed they were nothing but a brood of spineless devils.

Cedric Corey received us in a spacious office, one that was a contrast to the interior of the club. Of course, the room was white. And he was wearing white. His hair brushed to perfection, his smile dangerously coy.

With my apostles standing on one side of the room, hands at their sides, their gaze directed at the opposite wall, Cedric invited me to sit and enjoy tea with him. For a moment, he threw my apostles a look, as if he was debating whether he should make them leave. But when he sensed me catching the act, he smiled.

“I’m sorry if we kept you waiting for your first assignment. We wanted to let you settle in for a bit longer.”

“It’s fine,” I said, smiling as his eyes wandered down to survey me with fresh interest. I wondered if he looked at other women like this, or if it was just me. Nonetheless, it was a weakness.

Again, he shot my apostles a look before he leaned on his knees, eyes turning serious. “Your assignment is delicate, Aster. It requires the utmost secrecy.”

“I’m quite certain you got the best team,” I said, glancing at my apostles. I saw the corner of Tiff’s mouth quirk.

“Perfect,” said Cedric. He pushed a button, and the windows turned white, blocking the view outside. Then it turned black, leaving just one panel lit up. It showed a map. A very easy one to read, apparently. I saw the border that separated us from Old London, then the different Saint Society cities, all represented by a white halo.

“The cities under the Saint Society are all interesting in their own right,” Cedric said, manipulating a trackball embedded in the arm of his chair. The map zoomed in on one city. “This is Exodus. It borders Haggai and Hosea. For more than a century, Exodus rejected our society, but twelve years ago, they finally relented and embraced the new world. It’s a young city, but we have been making tremendous progress at a rapid rate. While Genesis City and the others are perfect, I cannot say the same with Exodus. It still has many years to catch up on.” He paused and faced me, his leg crossed over the other. “Recently, we received reports that the city is harboring ferals.”

My apostles almost broke protocol, their heads turning just a fraction before they remastered themselves. The news must be something they didn’t hear every day.

“Exodus is a vulnerable city, with borders still needing much improvement.”

“Is that how the ferals get to this city?” I asked.

“Yes. As we speak, a team of Bishops are preparing to assess and fix the borders in Exodus. And while they do that, we have to clean the city of ferals. You should understand that it’s perhaps the most vulnerable Saint city. Not just because it’s young, but because it is where many Folks migrated after the borders were created. And unlike us witches, Folks don’t have the keen senses to identify ferals, nor the skills to fight against attacks. An envoy will escort you to Exodus. I’ll come along, of course. A Council’s presence should be enough to provide comfort and confidence to the public.”

I took my time to absorb and process what he just said. “How do I fit into this? What do you expect me to do there?” Give them beautiful dreams where they are safe from ferals? I added in my head.

Cedric smiled at me patiently. “The officials of Exodus are fairly new.”

Again, I processed what he was trying to tell me. “You suspect they’re involved.”

He nodded.

“They’re hiding these ferals?”

“We are yet to determine that.” His flirtatious smile returned. “Dreamers tend to trust a beautiful dream, don’t they?”

“Of course.”

“And you can give dreams without them knowing?”

“Certainly. Given I met them.”

His smile widened. “That’s why you’re coming with me, Aster.”

“When are we leaving?”

“In three days. You best be ready by then. We’re expecting to stay there a week, but pack for an extended stay just in case.”

“Before anything else, I want you to know that I cannot fight,” I said. “In case of any attack, I don’t have the physical ability to protect myself.”

He chuckled. “Don’t worry. Your apostles are going to be with you and they’re trained. If they’re not enough, there will be Bishops.” He winked at me. “I was once a Bishop.”

I nodded. “We’ll be ready in three days.”

Cedric nodded. “Splendid. A Bishop will see you soon to discuss some safety protocols. I hope you don’t mind that I gave him instructions to do it in your home. Given the nature of this mission, it’s best matters are discussed in private.”

“Of course not,” I replied, standing.

As we made our way back down, I felt for the golden case inside my pocket, completely in a different dilemma. I wasn’t worried about the ferals infesting a Saint city. I was worried about my own bloody life if I ran out of pills. I let go of the case and clasped my crux tightly.

We reached the main hall of the club, but before we reached the door, I stopped, hands closed in fists. Then I stiffly turned, saying, “Stay here,” to my apostles. They obliged, watching me with curiosity as I made my way to Harald Evensen.

I didn’t intrude, just waited outside his vampire circle. He was trying to ignore me as I stood there, so brightly white amid the dark atmosphere. When finally one vampire stopped talking and turned to me, followed by the others, Evensen eventually sighed and stood.

A sudden smile curved his lips as he approached. “Lady Byrne,” he greeted under his breath, a glint of annoyance in his eyes. “Is there a problem?” His eyes flew to the direction of my apostles.

“I need more pills,” I whispered.

He sighed again. “Even if I can give you more, I wouldn’t. Every drug has a limit.”

My jaw tightened, eyes accusatory. “Then tell me what’s wrong with me so I can find a cure.”

His eyes hardened. “You know what’s wrong with you, Aster.”

“No, I don’t.”

“We can’t talk here,” he said, stepping back.

“Tell me now or—”

“Not here,” his low, crisp voice said.

“Then where?”

His eyes softened, our shared secret passing between us. “You know where. Good day, my lady.”

---

“We can take them,” Tiff said during supper. “The apostle code doesn’t say anything about animals.”

“They’re a liability,” Akira insisted. “Plus, you need to care for them. That’s a terrible distraction.”

“My familiar has no problem following my instructions,” Lexie countered. “Ogle doesn’t need much caring, anyway.”

“We need to focus on the mission.”

“Who’s gonna feed your dog if we go?”

“It’s not my dog.”

“You should name it,” Tiff said, ignoring his statement.

“Why would I name something I don’t even own?”

“You don’t own your familiar, Akira,” Lexie pointed out.

“You’re both insufferable,” he muttered as he stood and made his way to the ritual room, ignoring the white dog sitting outside his room.

“I wonder what he’s up to inside that room,” Lexie commented as she cleared the table. “He’s so secretive about his experiments.”

Tiff turned to me. “We’ll bring them, right? We can’t leave them here.”

“Of course,” I said, unable to imagine traveling far without Bellatrix. “But let’s try to not draw attention to them. We don’t know if they’re allowed.”

“They are,” said Tiff.

“Until we give the Council a reason to make a rule against them,” Lexie said. She smiled at me. “We’ll keep them out of the way.”

Tiff groaned. “Miles doesn’t like to be caged.”

“I only have three days to convince Ogle to go into one. I’ll start tomorrow.”

Miles, who had been lingering somewhere under the table, jumped onto Tiff’s lap. “A bag?” Tiff asked her cat as she stood. “Oh, wonderful idea!”

After Lexie finished clearing the table and disappeared into her room, I sighed, closing my eyes. My fever was starting, the headache making itself known with little throbbing attacks at my frontal lobe, radiating around my eyes. I only had three more pills left. I didn’t know if I could last a week in Exodus. Evensen said we had a plan. If we did, he should be saving me, not ignoring my dying state because I would never plan to suffer like this.

Two hours later, I was burning. Bellatrix whined when I walked out of my room in my sleeping gown. “I need to think,” I told her. But really, I had to get away from the golden case and the pills. I had to save what I had left if I wanted to survive Exodus.

“Your temperature is rising, Aster,” Celine said.

“I know, Celine. Go on hibernation,” I told her. I heard a beep, and then utter silence. I glanced at the clock. Two hours before the halo took effect.

“Stay in the room, Bella,” I told my familiar.

I got a glass of water and carried it to the ritual room. It was empty. I walked in, wondering what Akira had been doing here for the last three days. Lexie and Tiff used it for the small elemental experiments I taught them, but it was Akira who had been using it religiously. Two days ago, Tiff found him sleeping inside. He wasn’t able to go to bed before the halo’s spell and he literally fell asleep while standing. He bumped his forehead on the table before dropping to the ground.

“What have you been up to here, young man?” I wondered aloud, slowly making my way across the room. Nothing seemed missing from the shelves, nor was there anything added. The tables were empty. They had been using their tablets for taking notes, so there were no scattered papers anywhere.

Then it happened. The sudden freeze.

I was suddenly rooted to the ground, as if I stepped into dense mud.

The burning intensified, the pain in my head bashing my skull. And for the first time, I felt something different. Something quite alarming because it was new. My heart felt like it was swelling inside me, ready to burst, and I raced for breath.

I dropped to the ground, clawing at the carpet. It slid over the floor. Nostrils flaring, I pulled more to reveal the mark underneath. My breath shook as I let it out and I stifled a groan, shaking my head to clear my thoughts. I pushed the carpet aside. The mark let it out, but it kept me in. Writings trailed along the edges of the white circle.

Greek.

I swallowed, blinked a few times to clear my vision.

“No,” I harshly whispered, reading the writings. “No.”

My heart strained inside my ribcage and I doubled over, clutching my chest.

“What in the bloody hell?” I groaned, gasping for air.

I tried to crawl my way out, it wouldn’t let me. The burning was different now. It seemed to come from outside, eating at my skin.

My eyes eventually shut closed and through the excruciating pain, bright flashes blinded me behind my eyelids. Rapid images I could barely recognize.

Then stopped.

I was back in my room, a reflection of fire painted on my walls. Then his face was there, hovering above me. Evensen was telling me to breathe, but it seemed futile. His voice was fading and was so he.

What was that?

A memory.

With the last ounce of my strength, I opened my eyes, only to find myself still inside the room. But this time, it was a dream. I looked down. I was standing.

“What took you so long?” Evensen’s voice asked as he approached me.

Before I could say anything, my legs gave in and I dropped to the ground. He hovered over me like he did in the memory, face remarkably concerned. “What happened? Where did you fall asleep?”

“Home,” I choked out. “There was a trap.”

At that moment, I realized he knew what I was talking about. His jaw tightened and effortlessly gathered me in his arms and carried me to the bed. I rolled over onto the mattress, groaning. “Who made the trap?” he asked.

“I don’t know. One of my apostles. Experiments.”

“What?’

“They’ve been doing experiments.”

Another tarnation hissed out of his lips. “What time was it when you fell asleep?”

I shut my eyes and screamed into the pillow.

“Aster!”

“Ten,” I hissed out.

He cursed under his breath. “I won’t have enough time. I’ve been waiting here for hours.” He paced back and forth, returned to my side. “Can’t you get out of it?”

“No! I’m bloody burning.”

Again, he cursed. “I’ll get help.”

I looked at him, breathless. “Why are you doing this, Evensen?”

“The same reason I sleep early.” There was a hint of irritation in his voice. “Find a door. Focus,” he added.

“I’m too weak.”

“There should be a door here somewhere. You have to wake up.”

I pushed myself off the bed and willed a door to appear. I grunted in pain, but finally, a white door appeared.

“Good,” Evensen said, picking me up from the bed. He carried me to the door and dropped me there almost angrily. Apparently, this was an unexpected complication. Knowing Evensen, he planned things thoroughly. He held me up with one hand. Opening the door, he told me, “Wait for help. And try to stay alive, dammit.”

I opened my eyes in the ritual room, Bellatrix whining beside me. “Quiet.” I swallowed, pushed to sit, bracing my weight with my hands. “Break it,” I ordered.

Bellatrix scratched on the floor, stripping the paint.

“Good girl,” I whispered shakily. But she still had a long way to go.

After what seemed like an endless time, with my familiar almost halfway through the mark, Celine’s wake-up sound dinged. “You have a visitor, Aster. Should I permit entrance to Mr—”

My eyes were closing again. “Yes,” I weakly replied.

“I’m sorry, I did not get that.”

“Yes!” I gritted out. A part of me was afraid to be found by my apostles.

A beep. “Mr Felix Katz has entered.”

Felix Katz?

The little functioning part of my brain panicked. “No,” I weakly said as I slid on the floor again. Bellatrix was working harder, but I knew she wouldn’t be able to make it.

I heard footsteps approaching. Through my half-closed lids, I saw a blurry vision of feet striding toward me. I heard Bellatrix growl, then whimper. I was rolled onto my back. Heard my name called out. Forcing my eyes open, I didn’t see Evensen.

Felix Katz. His gaze was on the trap, then jumped to me.

Bella. Where’s Bella? I wanted to ask.

No sound came through my lips.

My eyes closed again. My last thought was Evensen was late. Very late.

Chapter 14

If I was dead, I hope it was not in any realm Mertha Krall could enter because I would not have the courage to face her, really. It’s the pride, you see. I had more of it than the will to live at that moment.

It was the feeling of nothing that made me believe I was dead. The absence of the headache and the excruciating, scalding blaze of heat were almost surreal and foreign.

However, it was the constant and tiny man-made sounds that made me question my reality. Tinkling of metals, soft footsteps and short whispered words. I almost didn’t open my eyes, afraid to shatter whatever illusion my body had summoned to end my suffering.

But I did. The curiosity was too strong. If this meant I was alive and didn’t have to meet Mertha Krall in such a terrible state, I’d welcome the suffering again. But that didn’t come. I was still painless, however groggy. My eyes took a while to adjust to the bright room. And it took my brain twice longer to remember who found me on the floor in the middle of a bloody vampire trap.

I abruptly sat up in panic, but firm hands stopped me from jumping off the cot. Felix Katz held my gaze firmly. “Relax. It’s okay.”

“Where am I?” I asked, looking around.

A woman appeared beside him. The beautiful vampire from The Dungeon. Her face was filled with silent amusement and knowing. “We’ll have to keep her asleep.”

“N-No.” But she was already reaching for the clear plastic line of tube, rolling the small mechanism there. As the panic in my chest subsided, Felix Katz gently guided me on my back. There was one more tubing line attached to my hand, feeding my vein with something dark.

I didn’t know I had tears in my eyes. Speaking now, I admit I was afraid. Maybe because I knew what was happening. What they were doing.

Yet, despite that, I asked Katz a stupid question. “Are you working for Evensen?” In my head, I was praying he’d say yes. That Evensen sent him and that he was not there to kill me or worse, bring me to the Council.

“I’m not the person to ask,” was all he said. Which was the same as yes , I assumed.

“Bring me home. You’ll get in trouble for this if we get caught,” I said as the vampire increased the dosage of the clear liquid.

“No. We’ll both be in trouble.”

That’s the last I remember. The next morning, I woke up certain of only a few things:

Bellatrix was licking my face.

The fever and pain were gone.

Akira was screaming and blaming Lexie’s cat for ruining his experiment.

My pill box was restocked.

And I was a bloody vampire.

---

The anger was most definitely expected, but mostly because I didn’t know why I had turned into the creature I hated the most. A vampire couldn’t turn someone without consent. Whoever turned me had my permission. Or mayhap forced it out of me.

My thoughts came to a pause when Tiff, with Miles in her arms, was followed by Akira out of the ritual room. He was still angry over the trap, and he was still blaming the cat.

“They were claw marks. You saw them,” he said behind her.

Tiff rolled her eyes as she sat across from me in the drawing room. “Maybe it’s your dog,” she said. “You’ve been neglecting it.”

“It’s not my dog, and it had not moved from where it had been lying down the entire night,” Akira insisted.

“How do you know?”

“I just know!”

“Well, maybe Bella did it!” Tiff said, waving a hand at Bellatrix.

My familiar stopped licking her leg and stared at my apostles with a soft hiss.

“Not Bella, then,” said Tiff, petting her cat.

“Which leaves Miles.” Akira turned around, footsteps hard on the floor. Reaching the ritual room, he cried over his shoulder, “Please keep your pets out of this room from now on!”

“He’s too obsessed with that thing,” Tiff said with a sigh.

Lexie walked in with her tab, her owl perched on her shoulder. “You have to understand him.”

Tiff scoffed, but said nothing.

I frowned. “What’s there to understand?”

Lexie looked surprised at first. Then, she blinked. “Oh. Right. You don’t know his story.”

“Everyone knows what the Katamas went through,” Tiff said with a sad smile.

I waited, and for a moment, the two of them stared at each other, silently asking who should tell the story. Lexie finally spoke. “Almost twenty years ago, their parents were killed by ferals. They were traveling to Jeremiah for a family vacation. Akiko was ten, Akira just turned one. The train made a brief stop in Haggai.” A long pause. “There are many accounts of what really happened. But one thing remains consistent: the ferals jumped into the train and started attacking passengers.”

“The ferals were from Exodus, they say. They crossed into Haggai the night before,” Tiff added. “They caught the ferals, but it was too late to save five innocent lives on that train. Akiko and Akira had no relatives who claimed them after they survived. The Council placed them in an orphanage. They were provided and cared for, but things were difficult for them, of course. With no parents, they had to work extra hard. They have no one but each other.”

“He’s lucky he has Akiko. She had been both a parent and sister to him,” Lexie said. “He hides it well, but he hates vampires more than anyone.”

“But he barely remembers the attack,” I pointed out. They looked surprised. “What?”

“He did not grow up with his parents,” Tiff said, disbelief in her voice. “If I had to grow up knowing I could have had what other kids have, I would be angry, too.”

“But he had his sister.”

“What would you feel if your parents were murdered?” Tiff asked, almost angrily.

“They were,” I said, and she stiffened. “The only difference is that I knew them before they were murdered. I knew how they died—burned alive.”

“I’m sorry,” she murmured. “I’m just saying… Gosh, have some compassion?”

I let the silence linger for a while. “Maybe I simply cannot imagine it.”

Lexie and Tiff looked at me curiously. “You’re really weird,” said Lexie. “Sometimes you’re nice, sometimes you’re cold.”

I stood with an apologetic smile. I wasn’t sorry I was that way. I was sorry they found out sooner. “I think weird sometimes, which you’ll have to forgive. I have much to learn about being human.”

Which you’re not, a voice in my head added. You’re a vampire.

After we broke our fast, I locked myself back in my room and placed Celine in hibernation. I studied Brie’s diary again and again, trying everything I could to expose whatever she hid there.

Bellatrix stared at me curiously.

“What do you think?” I asked aloud. Maybe the blood pact was broken because I no longer have the same blood in my veins.

The fox stretched and yawned silently, reminded me that blood pacts didn’t care what kind of blood I had. It was all about trust and Brie lost my trust that same day she walked out on me.

The footsteps reached my ears earlier than it should have. When the knock came, I swallowed. It didn’t hurt. I was fine. In fact, I had never felt so alive and healthy.

Last night flashed before my eyes. The tubing lines Katz and the vampire fed into my vein.

“Aster?” Lexie’s voice said from behind the door.

“Yes?” I asked.

“There are people here to see you.”

I threw Brie’s diary back into the repertory and opened the door. “Who?” I asked.

“Some people from the HSA.” When I blinked at her, she added, “Halo Security Agency.”

Because Lexie looked worried, I asked, “And what do they do?”

She swallowed and cleared her throat. “They monitor the halos—Where we’ve been, what we’ve been feeling.”

I heard Brenna’s words echo back in my head.

At the moment, we can only put people to sleep and analyze their day through their recorded emotions—the firing of their neurons, the chemical reactions in the brain—which we sync with time and location.

Bloody hell . “Do they do this often?”

Lexie winced, bit her lip. “I had never met someone from HSA.”

I stiffly nodded. “I’ll meet them in the study.”

Stepping back into my room, I closed the door and paced until I gained enough confidence. I looked at my reflection in my repertory, lifted my chin, and cleared my throat. I had regained some color on my cheeks. How long would it take before I would look like a vampire? I smiled. My teeth were perfect.

Stupid. Of course, they should be. I ran the tip of my tongue to where a fang should be. How do I make it come out?

Bellatrix whined at my feet, reminding me of my visitors. I slipped into a white silk robe lined with gold. It was the best I could find. Squaring my shoulders, I arched a brow. I looked like a witch. An Astral.

“You’re Aster Byrne. You’re powerful. You’re wise.” I scoffed. “And apparently, immortal.”

There were two men waiting for me in the study. Both sat opposite the desk, and both stood upon my entry. “Good day,” I greeted them with a smile, robe gliding in the air behind me.

“Good day,” one of them said. “I’m Bishop Helios Feria,” he introduced. He motioned to his companion. “Elemental Chan Prose.”

I nodded, asked them to sit. As they settled, I did the same in silence and enjoyed their growing discomfort. I didn’t ask the loud question at the back of my head. Instead, I waited.

Helios Feria looked twice my age, the same with Prose. “There’s no need to feel alarmed,” he said. “We’re only here for a quick check-in.”

I smiled sweetly, which made Chan even more uncomfortable. “Check-in on what?”

Helios placed his tablet on the table. “We received an alert from your halo this morning.”

“What kind of alert?” In my pocket, I clasped my crux tightly, willing my body to relax, my heart to slow down.

Helios Feria had a flinty look in his eyes that reminded me of one of my uncles, the priest. Calm, but carried the asperity of hell. “You were tagged with an erratic heart rate at around ten last night. Which led the system to further interrogate your activities the morning after.” Without bending his head, he eyed his tablet. “You traveled to The Dungeon right before midnight with Felix Katz.”

“Ah,” I said, the edges of my crux digging into my skin. “The Dungeon. It has become my favorite place.”

Chan Prose smiled a little, and I focused on him. But he glanced away to stare at Feria.

“What were you doing in The Dungeon, Astral Byrne?” Helios asked.

“What else do you do in places like The Dungeon?” I asked with a scoff. “I went to procure something.”

His brows arched. “With Felix Katz?”

I shrugged. “We’re working together for an upcoming mission.”

Helios Feria looked down at his tablet once again, as if ticking off questions. “What did you purchase in The Dungeon?”

“I was not feeling well. Since I left Windsor, in fact. If you contact Dr. Mic Spinett, I’m sure he’ll be happy to provide you with information about my frail state. Of course, I’ve been adapting well. The spells come less frequently—”

“No,” Helios said, frowning down at the tablet again. “In fact, it had been very erratic. You were also burning for days prior to last night.”

“I had a lot to deal with,” I said through my teeth. “But I’m better now.”

“Only after your trip to The Dungeon,” said Chan, speaking for the first time.

“What did you and Bishop Katz do at The Dungeon, Astral Byrne?” Helios asked.

“I bought ingredients for a potion. And as you can see,” I said, lifting my hand, “I’m feeling wonderful.”

They stared at me for a long time.

“What potion?”

“A concoction of the bowels of a horned toad, snake fangs, porcupine, willow…” I let my words trail off as I smiled at their reaction. “I recommend it. Very effective for fever if you know what you’re doing.”

Helios studied his tab again without comment, while Chan looked at me with a grimace on his face. Helios smiled at me and stood. “That’s all we need.”

I blinked once. Twice. “That’s all?”

“You’ve answered our questions,” Chan said with a smile.

“We’ll just need to verify your statement and we’ll file the incident away as per protocol,” Helios added.

“Verify?”

He nodded, the corner of his mouth curling just the tiniest bit. “We’ll have a meeting with Bishop Katz next.”

“Of course,” I said, standing, legs a little wobbly.

“Please make sure you don’t stay away from your home before the halo’s spell next time,” Chan told me as I walked them out.

Helios looked around the penthouse. “Where’s your virtual assistant?”

“On hibernation.”

He said nothing, just looked at me with those stern eyes. “Do you always keep it on hibernation?”

“Not all the time.”

“Last night?”

I smiled. “I thought you were done with the questions, Bishop Helios.”

His smiling face did not waver as he looked at me for a few extra seconds. “Have a good day, Astral Byrne.”

“Good day.”

I waited long enough after they were gone before whirling around in panic. My three apostles were standing not far away, looking curious as always.

“What did they want?” Akira asked.

“Nothing. Just some answers to stupid questions.”

“Did you leave the Keep last night?” he asked, following me to the kitchen. “The HSA doesn’t just pop in for random visits.”

“Yes, I left,” I said, pouring myself a glass of wine. It wasn’t the best, thus still filled, but at that moment, I badly needed something.

“Why did you go out without telling us?” Tiff asked as I gulped.

“Felix Katz came to talk about the mission. I wasn’t feeling well, so he kindly offered to take me to get some ingredients for a potion. That’s all.” They didn’t look convinced. “And I may have left the door open. I found a stray cat in the ritual room. It ruined your trap. That’s why I didn’t tell you,” I said to Akira. “It was my fault.”

“I don’t care about the trap. Why would you go out without telling us?” His frowned deepened.

“You were all sleeping.”

“But you went with someone you barely know?”

“He’s a Bishop.”

“He’s a man. Astrals cannot have relations with—”

“I know the rules, Akira.”

“What did you get—”

“Stop asking me questions.”

“We have the right to question if you’re doing something suspicious,” Akira said, voice rising.

Tiff and Lexie looked on anxiously.

“I don’t own my life to you, young man.” My voice was crisp suddenly, the panic building inside me replaced by growing anger. I walked closer to Akira. “If you can’t trust me as your Astral, I don’t think I can trust you the same as my apostle.”

I turned away to storm into my room. “And your trap needs more work!” I could not help but add over my shoulder.

Bellatrix squeezed herself through the door before it slammed shut. Even through the walls, I could hear them arguing outside. Tiff thought Akira went too far. Lexie tried to stop them, almost in tears.

Breathless, I got hold of my crux, stripped my clothes off, and entered the tub. I closed my eyes as it filled with water.

I had the worst temperament. My family had always said so. And this bloody society was the worst for someone like me. One wrong emotion, one uncontrollable spark of it, could put me in danger.

There was nothing I could do now. If I went to Felix Katz, they would know. They’d think I had something to hide.

Stop thinking.

But what if he could not corroborate my story, which was highly likely?

Stop thinking.

I shouldn’t have said too much. I should have just—

Stop thinking.

I slid lower, head underwater. Silence.

They know how you feel, Astral. Relax.

Get yourself together.

So I dreamed and summoned the only help I could get.

Chapter 15

Evensen appeared before me before I even took a step. His dark eyes frantic, he scoured me from head to foot. A few times to make sure I was there, alive. His jaw was tight, mouth drawn in a line.

Why did he act like that? Like he actually cared if I was dead. Like he was only here because I was. Because he had to.

And then, just like before, he blinked and turned away, harshly saying, “If you’re not dying, please refrain from summoning me in the middle of the day. I’m late for a meeting.”

“The HSA went to see me today.”

He went still, turned to face me. “Don’t worry about them.”

“They’re going to question Katz. If we both don’t give the same story, we’ll be in trouble.”

He looked unperturbed. What he was, on the other hand, was irritated. “Katz will do just fine.”

“Did you hear what I just said? I told the HSA a different story. They’re going to question—”

“And Katz will deal with them,” he snapped. “That’s what I pay him to do.”

I scowled. One moment, he was concerned, the next he was eager to get away like I was some kind of nuisance he would rather not deal with. “You’re bristling.”

His mouth formed a firm line. “Is that all?” he asked instead. “Because I really need to wake up. I left my body in the middle of my bath.”

“If you hate being here that much, Evensen, just give me the answers now so I could do this on my own. Forget about the plan you claim I had with you. I don’t remember it and it is obviously an inconvenience to you.”

A kind of anger that went beyond hatred toward a nemesis flashed in his eyes. I wanted to understand so badly why he was helping me. Why he was here in the first place. Why him? Why the concern and the anger?

He sighed, shaking his head. “I’m sorry. I’ve been…” He paused, let out another breath. “I’ve been busy.” When I simply stared, he tried to smile. Sardonic, of course. “Is there anything else I can help you with?”

“I need answers.”

He nodded. “We usually meet at six in the evening—”

“Now,” I firmly interjected, walking past him to the window, to the fire below. “First, I want to know why I’m sharing this dream with you.”

“Apparently, you have this habit of finding me when you’re on the brink of death.”

I made a sharp turn to face him again with a scowl. “When did I start coming into your dreams?”

“You mean haunting me,” he corrected, scarred mouth curled into a familiar provocation. “After the fire.”

“Why would I do that?”

He shrugged. “We never really found out why.”

“We?”

Nodding, he approached me again, this time with easy steps. “You and I.” His eyes held mine, his smile no longer tight. Gentle, in fact.

Almost longing.

He forced out another sigh. “I guess we’re doing this now. Are you in a safe place?”

“I can stay here for hours.”

The corner of his lips quirked. “I guess I can spare a while.” He motioned to the fireplace across the room. As I settled in the winged chair, he dragged one from the dresser. I crossed my arms. He crossed his legs. My eyes bore into his, while his dark gaze glimmered with amusement and something weird. Almost like a secret I almost didn’t want to know. He broke the silence. “We never found out why or how you did it. But we had theories.”

“Such as?”

“I was the last person you were with before you…” He motioned with his hand. “Fell asleep.”

The image of him looming over me, telling me to breathe, flashed at the back of my head.

“We were in this room where I found you. Somehow, a part of us anchored to this moment.”

“You rescued me from the fire?”

“Not really,” he said. “I just found you. You rescued yourself.”

I let the silence linger. “Why were you there that night?”

“First,” he said, raising a finger, “we didn’t start the fire. I learned about it from Brenna and Raph.”

I stiffened. “She came back for us.”

“Yes.” His gaze settled on me as he spoke, stayed there as the silence lingered.

“Did you turn me?”

His brows twitched, the corner of his mouth lifting in a tiny smile. “I’m impressed. You look calmer than we expected.”

“We. You and I.”

He slowly nodded, smile growing, crinkling his eyes. I wasn’t sure if he was deliberately trying to irk me or I was just naturally designed to hate him.

“We were so certain you would try to kill me, but here you are asking me the question with the grace of a lady.”

“Did you turn me?” I bit out.

He didn’t answer immediately, his amusement dying. He let the unspoken answer simmer, allowed me to taste every bitter crumb. “I swear I vehemently said no.”

“You bastard,” I gritted out, gripping the arm of the chair.

“Come now, Aster,” he droned. “You know what entails a turning.”

“And I also know that consent isn’t always freely given in a turning. You took advantage when I was at my weakest, you bloody—”

“Call me a bastard one more time and I’ll walk out,” he said, pointing at the white door. Holding my gaze, he straightened in his seat, leaned forward like a dark cloud inching closer. “You were dying. You were desperate to live.” My lips tightened, my nails dug into my palm. “Your reasons to live were stronger than your hatred toward my kind.”

“And what reasons were they?”

Again, he took an eternity to answer. “Too many, and they changed in the last two-hundred years.”

“Tell me,” I said through my teeth.

“Did you read your sister’s diary?”

I blinked away. “The blood pact is currently ineffective.”

“What do you mean?”

“Just as I said it,” I snapped. “The pact is broken.”

“You never told me about it possibly being broken.”

“Well, I don’t remember why I couldn’t tell you, do I?” I sarcastically shot back. “I didn’t get anything from it.”

He pinched the bridge of his nose, eyes closed. “Sisters.”

“What does the diary say?”

“I don’t know,” he retorted, echoing my sardonic tone earlier. “Maybe just everything?”

“You mean the plan.”

His fingers raked his hair. “I could throttle you both if I can. What broke the bloody pact? No, don’t tell me—” he said, lifting a hand. “Of course, it’s you.”

“What do you mean me ? I didn’t do anything. I was angry. I couldn’t trust her anymore—” I stopped and went cold. “What did you say, Evensen? You said you could throttle us both. How could you do that if…” I couldn’t say the words. I was afraid to.

Evensen just stared at me for a while as I caught my breath. “Brenna gave her consent to Raph ten years after you fell asleep.” My breath shook. The hairs on my arms pulled at the skin. “Brenna is alive, Aster.”

A tear fell from my eye. I remained quiet because suddenly I was bombarded by different emotions. Just months ago, I woke up thinking I just had a fight with my sister only to find out that everyone I loved had passed away while I slept. Last night, I learned I was a vampire, and now, the same man who turned me was telling me that my sister was alive.

The only family I had left.

“If you’re jesting, Evensen, I’ll make sure you never leave this dream alive.”

Evensen stood and walked closer. He looked down at me, dark eyes perfectly humorless. “When you asked me to turn you, the only thing you wanted was to avenge your family’s murder, but there were complications. For one, our dream had a black door.”

My jaw tightened. As if with a flick of a finger, things became much clearer.

“It was your greatest frustration.”

“I could have just woken up and—”

“You were still too weak.”

“But surely not for two bloody centuries!”

“Unexpected things happened, Aster.” He paced in front of me as he spoke. “A mere few days after the fire, the Saint Society gained solid ground and continued to grow in number while you recovered from your injuries. Yes, you could have woken up, but the Saint Society got to you. You couldn’t risk waking up with no memory of anything, body half-burnt, vampire blood running in your veins. Brenna had to let them take you. She had to let them revel in the mystery of your survival. And while all of that was happening, we were being hunted. We went into hiding, you and Brenna separated from us.”

“She stayed with me.”

“As long as she could,” Evensen replied.

I looked up at him, searched his face. “And while away, you were with me in my dream.”

He scoffed. “Every bloody night.” He waved his arm around. “This dream was an anomaly. We couldn’t get rid of it.”

My eyes flew to the window. “The Saints. They did it, didn’t they?”

“Brenna gathered proof before she had to fake her own death, but by then, it didn’t matter anymore. Everyone involved in the fire was dead. A new generation took over. Archaics were invited into the society, others were tagged as ferals. Everyone got halos. The borders were erected.”

“We were trapped.”

He nodded. “Brenna eventually had to make the tough decision to leave years after she was turned. She couldn’t take you out of the facility.”

I closed my eyes, mentally drained, trying to fathom every little piece I was given. I felt an image forming, but there were distorted parts. And missing ones.

I frowned, curious about something stupid. “Is that why you became an Archaic? Because Brenna had to eventually go and I’d be left alone here?” At my question, he stiffened, the answer in his eyes clear as day. I let out a huff of disbelief. “Why would you bloody do that for me?”

“I made your sister a promise.” He looked away, making me think he was not being perfectly honest. “I told you I owe her. She saved us when we were in hiding.” Another long pause followed his statement. Footsteps, and he was standing before me again. “You have to listen carefully.” He bent down, wrapping his hands around my wrist on the arm of the chair, trapping me. “You gave up on revenge many years ago. You outlived everyone who connived to kill off the most powerful witches in England. We waited long enough to plan our next moves and when you were finally ready, you walked out the black door with just one goal in mind.”

My nostrils flared, and I swallowed. “And what is that?”

“Escape the Saint Society before they find out what you are.”

“Escape?” And there I was again, repeating words as questions.

He smiled, his dark eyes searching mine. “I know you’re too stubborn to understand the concept, but we both agreed that joining your sister and my brother in Old London is the only option left.”

I shook my head. “How do I know you’re not lying?”

“I’m a pretty good liar. You wouldn’t know.” He straightened, his warmth leaving my skin. “We have much to talk about, but we can’t discuss two centuries in one sitting. Let’s continue this tonight. But remember that we can’t risk meeting outside this realm. Don’t approach me again like you did the last time.”

I jumped to my feet at the sight of him leaving. “Wait!” I swallowed, looked around my old room. Honestly, I didn’t know what to say next. I just didn’t want to go back yet.

But somehow, he seemed to know what I was thinking. “Wake up, witch, and get over the minor detail that you’re now a vampire.” A faint smile warmed his face. “It’s not that bad once you get the hang of it.”

When he moved again, I blurted out, “I remember something.”

And for the second time, I saw him stiffen. Utterly so that I was almost afraid he had woken up and I was just staring at my dream version of him. “What do you remember?” he asked, almost in a whisper.

I walked in front of him, searched his face. His knitted brows hooded his eyes. Like he was trying hard to keep something out. “I remember you telling me to breathe.”

When he blinked, I saw the disappointment flash in his eyes before he nodded it away. “That’s when I found you.” Then, a slight hesitation. “Are there more memories?”

“Like what?” I asked testily. “Like from our dream?”

His lips tightened, the scar almost disappearing. “You would remember nothing with a black door.” His voice sounded bitter, the anger returning. I was missing something here. The voice in the back of my head was telling me there was more to this. “Tell me what happened between us in the two centuries we spent in a dream, Evensen.”

His gaze seemed desperate to tell me everything, but all he said was, “Not much. We tried to murder each other many times, as per usual.”

“I can sense you’re lying.”

“But not certain,” he said with a smile. “Behave for now. If you need more blood, you know when to find me. I sleep at six. Be on time. That’s the number one rule of the plan.”

“Who made the rules? You and I?”

I had to admit, his gaze made me a little uncomfortable. “Yes.”

“Are there other rules?”

He slowly nodded. “One more.”

“And what is that?”

“Stay close.”

Chapter 16

I didn’t hear from the HSA again after I woke up. I also didn’t hear an apology from Akira, who refused to have lunch with us, which made me even more enraged.

My anger was more on the fact that he was suspecting me than his lack of respect. I didn’t like the fact that I had to watch my back even in my home just because some kid was wise enough to question my every move.

Was I being petty? Yes. Irrational? Yes. Did I care? No.

So, when Celine later announced that Felix Katz was waiting for me outside the Keep, I got dressed and told Lexie and Tiff that I was going alone.

“But we’re supposed—”

“I read the code, Tiff. There is no need for apostles to always be by their Astral’s side.”

Tiff and Lexie shared a worried look. “Are you angry at us, too?” she asked.

“No,” I said at the door. “I just need to be alone.” With my hand on the doorknob, I paused and sighed before turning to face them. They looked tense, their eyes wary. “I swear I’m not angry.” A small lie, of course. “I just have a lot to deal with at the moment. We’re going to our first mission in two days. I don’t want the four of us to fail.” I offered them a small smile. At the back of my mind, I wondered how long it would take them to discover what I was, and if that happened, who would betray me first? “Prepare your familiars and pack whatever you can for the trip, will you? We can’t come unprepared, especially with Mertha Krall and her horrible apostles joining us.”

The mention of their archenemies completely changed their demeanors. They nodded stiffly and squared their shoulders with determination.

Felix Katz was waiting for me downstairs. “We’ll talk later,” he said before I could open my mouth, and guided me to the car. He joined me in the back, speaking loudly, “I’ll be part of the envoy to Exodus. Safety protocols are in place for the journey and when we arrive.”

“Where are we headed to now?” I asked, stealing the driver a look.

“I understand you’re not familiar with the borders. As an Astral, you’ll have to at least have the basic understanding of the system, since we’ll be facing some border problems in Exodus.”

I nodded, holding his gaze. I had too many questions, none of them about borders. Who was he? How did he end up working for Evensen? How much did he know?

“You need to be familiar with the magic we’ve implemented on each border. They’re all in place using different magical technology we developed throughout the years. Bishops design and improve the borders, applying their expertise on each one.”

“The borders are not all the same, then?”

“Some have similar attributes, but yes, they are not all completely the same.” He smiled. “Border designers tend to compete against each other.”

It was clear we couldn’t discuss last night’s events, so I waited and kept my questions to myself until we reached the first border. And it was not as I expected.

It was a line of black oaks, their limbs intertwined, their branches heavy with twigs. I could imagine them creak as one with the brush of a strong wind, the heavy crown expelling leaves in a spiral. What I could not imagine, however, was how they could keep ferals out. The quiet forest behind it was filled with fog, seemingly more dangerous than the skyscrapers behind us.

“The design of this one is unlike any other. The only one of its kind,” Felix Katz said beside me, eyes on one tree. “No one has ever crossed it since its creator planted these.”

I eyed the trees with curiosity. “What makes it different?”

“We can’t tell. There were attempts to replicate it, but it seems impossible. We think it has something to do with the soil.” He looked down, scraped the ground with the tip of his boot. “They stretch for only a mile, then stop. Anything we tried to grow in this ground died. We cloned the trees, too, but nothing survived.”

I nodded, looking up at the tree in front of us. “He cursed the earth so the trees could monopolize their territory.”

He shrugged. “The theory is that he used all elements on this stretch of the border, which is rarely successful in any forms of magic.” He walked toward a tree, hands behind him. “The Saint Society appointed other powerful witches to make their own borders. They used their own tricks, documented every step. Save for this one. Its creator never revealed his secret.”

My lips formed a tight line. “Maybe because he was ashamed of the process,” I murmured.

His brows fused as he waited for me to continue.

I bent to the ground, pinched a sample of dirt, and rubbed it between my fingers. It smelled like decaying flesh. Damp. Rotten. “You can’t use all elements at once to create something. But you can take them away.” I walked closer to the tree, almost touching it. I knew now it was dangerous to do so. “Rob them away and replace them with blood.” I looked up at the network of dark twigs with renewed awe. “I wonder how much blood he had to pour for these beasts. How many were drained for this stretch of magic.”

“The Saint Society forbids to use of blood magic,” Felix Katz said beside me as he followed my gaze to the crown of the tree.

“Then stay ignorant,” I said, turning away. “These trees will devour anything that bleeds. That’s why no one has ever survived this border.” I stopped to wait for him to join me. “But I can be wrong.”

He had a knowing smile, waiting for me to ask the question.

I looked over his shoulder at the woods. Freedom from this pathetic new world.

Brie.

“I heard you had some interesting visitors this morning,” I said, voice even. “What did they ask you?”

He shrugged, motioned for me to follow him. “Next border is just a few minutes away.” The car and the driver stayed behind as we walked away.

The next one was totally different. It was a line of brick wall covered with mirrors. It reflected the city, creating a gap between the tall trees of the forest behind it. “They asked the usual questions, of course,” Katz said. I almost didn’t realize he was answering my question from earlier. “I would not worry about it if I were you.”

“Not if we both gave them a different story.” He led me closer to the wall, our reflections fractured by the gaps between bricks. As I looked closely, I realized the mirrors were etched into the bricks.

When he said nothing, I frustratingly asked, “What did you tell them?”

“Whatever you told them.”

“How did you know what I told them?”

He just smiled at me, then at the wall. His reflection, however, was not doing the same. It simply stared at him. I frowned at it, then at him. “This border was designed by me,” he said instead. His reflection remained still even as he moved. I stepped closer, my reflection following my movement. “It plays with your mind, gives you various dimensions all at the same time.” My eyes jumped to my right, and this time, it gave me a different reflection. I was standing in the middle of nowhere with mirrors all around me, and all of them were showing more reflections of myself. I looked away, only to find myself in a different place. As if I moved without me knowing. Or maybe the mirrors did.

“It’s an endless loop of doorways,” Katz said beside me. I felt a hand on my shoulder, and I turned, facing another mirror which showed me standing outside the border beside him. But he wasn’t beside me. He was somewhere else. “This is the border you will have to cross,” his distant voice said. To my left was another reflection, this time of myself in the middle of the woods. “I’ll teach you how to navigate it until you reach the other side.”

I turned gingerly stepped in front of the mirror before me. Raising my hand, I didn’t touch cold surface. Instead, it went beyond the illusion. I stepped even closer and realized it was nothing but a space with two angled walls. I slipped in between and found myself back outside.

“Very good,” Katz praised. “But there’s still a long way to go before you reach the other side. What you just did was take a step into the doorway, then back.” He turned and started walking again. “I’ve installed a few tricks on this border, all of which I’ll have to teach you.”

“How far does this one stretch?”

“Miles. But if you take the right steps, you will only have to walk through the breadth of the wall.”

“Water and light,” I said. “Those are your specialties.”

He nodded. “Among others.”

“There are no other borders?” she asked.

“Of course,” he said. “But I’m not familiar with them. You’ll have to deal with this one.”

“When?”

“As soon as possible. But while we’re working on your escape, you have to be careful.”

“I’m trying my best. My apostles are already suspicious.”

“I’m sure you can deal with them.”

“It’s against the rules to use my abilities without the Council’s approval.”

He looked at me with amusement, a playful smile at the corner of his lips. “I’ve heard enough about you from your past. You have the power of an Astral, but we both know you’re not Astral material.”

“Unlike Mertha?”

For the briefest second, he stiffened. Then he shook his head. “Yes. She’s as Astral as one could get. And you have every reason to be wary of her. She’s focused and she’s powerful.”

“I have the impression that you know her well.”

He turned away. “A long time ago, I thought I did.” Before I could ask further, he walked faster. “I’ll show you another border, then we’re done with this fake tour. Have you told him about Exodus?”

Him? Oh, he meant Evensen. I caught up with him and replied, “No. He was in a hurry the last time we talked.”

“He’s not going to be happy about this.” His eyes went to the car waiting for us up ahead. “He wants you to get out of here as soon as possible, which is understandable.”

“Why?” I looked over my shoulder. I would need time to study that border. “Why should I care if I get caught? I’m stamped. I’ll be an archaic or something.”

“No,” he said, almost sounding like Evensen. “Archaics are—” He stopped and quickly brushed off my curiosity by saying, “Being an archaic is one thing, but being an archaic with Astral abilities is another. You’ll be a powerful threat to the status quo.” He paused, looked at me with eyes filled with knowing. “You have every reason to leave.”

Of course, I did. I would do anything to get to Brie.

“Why are you doing this?”

He snickered. “Money. And your dear friend has a lot of it.”

---

This time, he didn’t sense my presence. I stayed behind the dressing screen, waiting and watching. Sitting in front of the fire, fingers against his lips, legs crossed in front of him, he looked down at the woman on the floor. Her head rested on his leg while he absently smoothed her hair with his other hand.

He was having a dream. And the dream was me.

His dream version of me whispered something to him and he only nodded. “I remember you exactly saying that,” he replied with a bitter smile, eyes glazed in yellow fire. “But you know we barely listen to each other.”

Harald Evensen became a vampire merely five years before we met. I would not consider him old even now, but as he sat there wrapped in the darkness of my room, fire breaking through his edges, he looked older. As if the illusion of me leaning against his leg was an entire world he had to carry. He was just taking a moment to pause and rest before he returned to wherever he went whenever he wasn’t here.

The dream Aster reached for his hand. He took it and squeezed before letting out a breath.

“You can come out now,” his voice said, loud enough so it reached me.

Dream Aster had disappeared, but he did not move.

“Can you always tell when I’m here?” I asked, stepping out of the screen.

“I’ve spent two centuries with you in nowhere but this room.” He turned ever slightly, eyes following me as I sat across from him. “This place makes very little noise. Your heartbeat has been the first thing I’d hear because you were always here.” A quiet pause. “It was never absent before.”

“Then you know when you’re just dreaming about me,” I said with a taunting smile tugging at my lips.

He smiled back. “Dreams don’t have heartbeats.”

My lips pursed. “I hate hearing them.”

I could hear his now, knew it was racing, climbing in a crescendo I couldn’t recognize despite the flat expression on his face. Was it anger? Was it weary? It sounded like both.

He shifted in his seat. “You’ll get used to it.”

“We seem close in your dream.”

He just shrugged. No explanation. Nothing.

“How close were we?”

“Enough for you to trust me, I guess,” he said with a sigh.

How could I trust him when his own heart was frantically beating against his chest? When all I knew about him was our past? It seemed only yesterday when he ruined my chance at love and, in turn, I fed his lover a potion. In the end, I was without a suitor and he had to sleep in a cold bed.

“Are you thinking about how much you hate me?” he asked, sly gaze taunting me in the way only he could do.

“I don’t have to think about it. It’s nature to me,” I droned, feigning boredom. “Why would your dream version of me lean against your leg like that?” I sneered.

“You’re the dream expert. You figure it out.” He shifted his leg over the other, mouth set firmly now. “Can we get down to business now?”

“Gladly. I’m leaving for Exodus the day after tomorrow.”

He froze with a start. I heard his heart stop for a second before erupting like hooves on the start of a race.

“What?” I asked. “Didn’t Katz tell you? Are you sure we can trust him? Seems like he’s not being paid enough.”

Fury cut through his eyes. “What part about ‘stay close’ do you not understand, Aster?” he hissed exasperatedly. “You can’t leave Genesis City. Not when you’re too far for me to reach if something goes wrong.”

“Well, I can’t do anything about it. I’m not the Council.”

“As an Astral, you can choose not to go.”

“Well, as an Astral, I have things to prove. I need this mission.”

“You have nothing to prove to this bloody society!” He jumped to his feet and started pacing. “Damn it. It’s not healthy for me to always be this furious.”

I rolled my eyes. He had always been a little dramatic. For once, I was seeing the old Evensen. The forever nineteen-year-old man who acted like every other nineteen-year-old. Young and naive, impetuous and easily provoked. Just as I was.

“Your pacing isn’t healthy for my eyes either,” I wryly said.

He stopped, closed his eyes. “I usually take this corner of the room to calm down.” He pointed to the bed. “You stay on the other side,” he said in a controlled, tight voice.

A scoff escaped my lips. “I’m not sure about you, but I’m feeling fine. I don’t need a corner .”

“Well, I need mine,” he gritted out. “Go to the bed and let me think of a plan.”

“Katz has one, I guess.”

His sharp gaze slashed the air. “Well, good to know you trust him more.”

“I trust him a little more than the bloodsucker who has weird dreams about me.”

“He’s a witch who cares about nothing but what we pay him.” I opened my mouth for a rebuttal, but he raised his hand. “Stop talking. I have to think.”

“Was this always like this? You ordering me around for two centuries?”

“No.” He threw me a sardonic smile. “It was actually the opposite. But since you’re the clueless one now, I’m in charge whether or not you like it.”

I sighed. “Fine. I’ll let you think. But I’m not going to that bloody corner.”

He ignored me. He started pacing again, hands on his hips. From time to time, he’d curse under his breath.

I watched in silence, playing with the door with my hand. Turning it blue. Then yellow. Red. White.

Red again.

Yellow.

Then his dream slipped back from where I tucked it in the back of my head, causing a shiver up my spine. I shook my head. It was not me. It was just his version of me.

And most likely, the version he remembers. The one he spent two centuries with.

His seemingly innocent words from that morning echoed in my head.

“Are there more memories?”

A question that his memories could answer, but never by mine. Suddenly, I felt frustrated. The memories I lost were like forgotten words to a spell. They felt familiar, felt real. But my mind could not just find them.

“Katz will be part of the envoy?” he asked, drawing me from my thoughts.

“Yes. As well as Mertha Krall and Corey.”

He cursed under his breath again. Paced some more, footsteps mirroring his heartbeats. He ran his fingers through his hair. His dark globes held mine and suddenly the heartbeats sounded different. But for just a moment until he closed his eyes and let out a heavy sigh. “Turn the door white,” he said. “I need to think. Meet me here tomorrow at six.”

“What?”

“I can’t think with you here.” He stormed to the door, which remained yellow at my behest. “Aster, the door.”

I arched a brow. “What makes you think I can—”

“Turn it bloody white now or—”

“Or what? You’ll come back here and dream about me again?” I stood and walked up to him. “What were we, Evensen? Why would you dream of me like that?”

He looked more furious than before, his eyes almost red from the fire. “You could die in Exodus, executed even if they discover what you are, and you’re concerned about my dream?”

My shoulders hunched as anger rose in my chest. “You barely tell me anything of the past two centuries that I was trapped in this bloody dream. You demand things from me—go to that corner, meet you here at six, turn the bloody door yellow.” I took a step with each word, finishing it with a push against his chest. He did not even flinch, which merely enraged me further. “What makes you think I’d do all that willingly? The last time I remember, you and your brother whisked my sister away from me, Evensen. Now, I have to witness you caressing my head in a bloody dream.” I dug a finger into his chest. “I’m not stupid, you idiot. Dreams are my thing. I know when it roots from a secret desire or from a memory, and yours bleeds with both.” I closed the distance between us. “So answer my question, Evensen. What happened to us?”

His jaw twitched, but he did not look away. He couldn’t. “We were lovers.” His eyes remained on mine as he stepped away. Furious Evensen was a lot to deal with, but the one staring at me with a hollowed look in his eyes was a different being entirely. It was as if he dug a hole somewhere in his soul and threw everything inside in a matter of a second. “Is that answer enough?” he asked in a deadpan voice it sent a chill through me. “Now, the door, please.”

I flicked my hand slightly, still in disbelief, still discerning his three-word answer.

“Be here tomorrow at six,” I heard him say before the door closed.

Chapter 17

My apostles spent the following day running around, pulling out stuff from their trunks, putting them back in, forcing more inside, and at one point, Tiff even tried to convince Miles that she could fit inside. The cat merely stared her down and walked away. Lexie tried to talk to me about Akira, and I also heard her talking to him to talk to me. We ignored her attempts. He was too busy to even bother, and I was too bothered about something else to even try.

Harald Evensen just told me we were lovers. While I could not imagine it, I could not also stop thinking about it. How in the bloody hell did I end up with that bastard?

“How did that even come about?” I asked aloud. Bellatrix simply stared. Even my familiar was perplexed. Having witnessed my chaotic relationship with Evensen, Bellatrix was among those who knew he would be the last man I’d consider for a lover.

I rolled on my bed and growled into the pillow.

“Five minutes to six,” Celine announced.

“Shut up,” I groaned, the pillow muffling my voice.

“I’m sorry. I did not catch that.”

“Hibernate,” I ordered, sitting up. Celine beeped into hibernation. I locked my door, grabbed my crux on my way to the bathroom. Bellatrix lay curled beside the empty tub while I stepped inside, fully clothed.

“I don’t really want to do this,” I murmured as I stared at the ceiling. “He could be lying. He’d do anything to make me uncomfortable, and he’s successfully doing it.” I gritted my teeth. “Even if it’s true…”

Bellatrix moved her head, and I looked down at her with a scowl. “What do you mean? No, of course not. I don’t care how we…” My voice faltered as my heart jumped inside my chest. And started racing for no bloody reason. “It doesn’t matter. I can’t picture it.” My familiar stared at me the same way Tiff’s cat did earlier. So much judgment in those foxy eyes. I swallowed, blinking a few times because suddenly, I could picture it. “I’m no innocent, Bella,” I murmured, clearing my throat. “Of course, I can picture it. I’ve seen people do it in dreams. I just can’t imagine him doing it with…” Bellatrix rested her head on her paws and closed her eyes when I growled out in frustration, sliding lower into the cold surface of the tub to find a comfortable spot. A whine escaped my lips. “Bloody hell. Calm down,” I told myself. “Damn it. It’s just Evensen. The man who bested you in anatomy. The bastard who chased away your suitors. The one who seduced your friends and took them away.”

I moistened my lips as recalled memories calmed me down. And the more I picture the Harald Evensen I remembered—his irritating snicker, the condescending remarks, the calculative ways he manipulated the people around me, how I had to constantly fight my way through things because he made it very difficult—my heart slowed.

I closed my eyes and took a deep breath.

“Let’s dream.”

I was back behind the dressing screen. Gingerly, I stepped out and breathed a sigh of relief when I found the room empty. I turned the door yellow and walked around aimlessly to control my restless legs. I still could change nothing but the door. The rest of the dream was as immovable as my pride for some reason.

The frame of the window was yellow from the fire below. I looked down as hot hair blew on my face. I had to live in this dream for two centuries. How in the hell did I do that?

“I don’t have much time.” I jumped at the sound of his voice. Turning away from the window, I followed him to the winged chair. His dress shirt was folded up on his forearm, but other than that, there was no sign that he had been busy thinking about last night. His hair was still perfect, his face clean. He seemed calmer, too.

“You’re late,” I told him.

“I had to deal with some things.” He sat down and crossed his leg over the other. As if nothing had changed. Like I didn’t catch him having a dream about me and he didn’t leave with some disturbing details. “What?” he asked, blinking innocently.

I didn’t know how to answer that. “Nothing,” I murmured, taking the other seat. We were playing ignorant, then? Fine. It would be my pleasure. “What is your new plan?”

I watched him lean his forearms on his knees and clasped his hands together. “You will have to make your escape in Exodus.”

For a few seconds, my eyes were absently studying the veins on his hand until his words eventually registered. My eyes flew to his face in surprise. “What?”

“It’s better now that I think of it. You just have to be careful not to get caught while on the way there.”

“I don’t see why it’s better—”

“The borders are much weaker there. I talked with Katz and he agrees. So this is the plan…” His head bent lower so he could catch my eyes. “You will learn everything about Katz’s border while on the train to Exodus. You’ll do it in a dream.”

“That’s too risky. It’s one thing to use my gift inside my home, but it’s a completely different matter doing it outside where I shouldn’t.”

His mouth formed a tight line. “Aster, this is the only way. The fastest way.”

“I can wait until I get back here.”

“There’s no reason for you to stay here longer.”

I frowned at him. “What about you? Aren’t you coming? Aren’t we supposed to get out of here together?”

He stilled, the mask he put on before he came here vanishing for a second. He sharply shook his head. “No. That’s never part of the plan.”

“Don’t tell me you’re staying!” I gasped in disbelief.

“It’s not that simple,” he said.

“Evensen, I don’t understand.”

He let out another sigh. Obviously, rehashing a plan we made together was making him weary. And frustrated. “The plan is that you get out of here and find Brenna. You join them so you can get to work.”

“Good God. You’re telling me we have a bigger plan? How many do we have?”

“Getting out is just the start.”

“And what’s the bigger plan?”

“Brenna will tell you everything once you get to her.”

“You don’t know, do you?”

“Aster, all I know is that she’s working with others to defeat the Saints. Whatever her plans are, I don’t know. We lost communication the day she staged her death and escaped.”

“Great.”

“It’s not like you could summon them to join us here, which you couldn’t because apparently, I’m the only one allowed here.” He waved his hand around as he talked.

“This is preposterous.”

He leaned back in the chair. “Just trust me on this, Aster.”

“How could I? Surely you understand what I’m going through right now.”

“Of course, I do. You told me every possible way you’d react to this.”

“And was I right?”

His jaw tightened. “Perfectly. Which is why Brenna wrote that diary for you so you could at develop an ounce of trust. But you couldn’t even read it in full because of the stupid blood pact…” He stood, hands in his pockets. “Look. The longer you stay in the Saint Society, the more you’re putting yourself at risk.” He raked his fingers through his hair. “It doesn’t matter if you trust me or not. You have to get out as soon as you can.”

“I don’t even know if Brenna is still alive. You can’t tell me that either, can you?”

“Yes, but what I can tell you is that there will be friends beyond the border. People who will help us. But here…” He paused and looked into my eyes. “There’s no one for you here.”

“And if I decide not to join this greater plan?” I asked. “What if I just get out of the border and disappear forever?”

“You can do that, too. No one will stop you. As long as you deliver something to Brenna and my family.”

“Deliver what?”

“A very important parcel. Katz will give it to you before you leave.”

“You won’t tell me what it is?”

The cocky smile almost returned. “Only after you escape.”

“You manipulative bastard.”

“It’s settled then. Get ready for the trip tomorrow. Meet me here at six.” I didn’t respond as he made his way to the door. “The door, please.”

I turned the door white, but just as he reached for it, I turned it back to yellow. He sighed and faced me again. “What is it now?”

“Elaborate what you said last night.”

“Which part?”

“You know which one,” I growled under my breath.

A wryly scoffed. “It was nothing.”

“It’s a part of a life I lived, Evensen. It’s not just nothing .”

“What do you want me to say about it?” he snapped. “We were lovers. You don’t remember any of it.”

“But you remember—”

“And it’s enough that I do,” he interjected, voice cold and controlled. “Do you want me to paint every bloody detail? Because that would be terribly awkward for the both of us. But if it will ease your mind, it was nothing more than physical. We had an agreement that benefited us for a short while.”

“A short while.”

“Yes.”

“How long?”

He shrugged. His eyes would not meet mine. “A few years.”

“One? Five? Ten? How long?”

“Not long enough to stop you from going through the black door. I shouldn’t have told you because I knew you’d freak out. But really… It was nothing.”

My eyes narrowed with increasing curiosity. “We didn’t—” I stopped, gathered my thoughts. “We didn’t develop feelings?”

He chuckled and shook his head. His eyes, however, looked dead. “Do you think you would ever?”

My gaze faltered. “N-No.”

The smile remained on his face. “There is your answer.” He motioned to the door again, and I flicked my hand. As he pulled it open, he threw me a sneer I never thought I’d be happy to see again. It gave me a sense of relief because nothing had to change just because we had a weird past. “The fleeting affair is the least bit you should be worried about. We had a bit of fun, we ended it with a handshake. It was nothing. Trust me.” For some odd reason, it was the first time he asked me to trust him where I instantly knew I shouldn’t. I knew he was lying. The handshake probably gave it away. Or that empty look in his eyes, that look that kept so much in because it was desperate to be believed. Yet I was willing to accept it because it was convenient. “Just act like you always do, witch.”

“Like what?”

“Don’t care.”

---

Of course, I brought more than they thought I did, and no one had to know. I filled my trunk with dresses and other unassuming things. At the bottom of it all, hiding everything I held dear, including Bellatrix, was my repertory, which I detached from my closet.

Our coach was in the middle, which did not sit well with my apostles.

Azziz, Vivec, and Cansu had just passed by carrying trunks, which they accidentally bumped against Lexie.

“Sorry,” Vivec murmured as Akira caught Lexie. He spared her a quick glance over his shoulder at her, gave me a slight bow, and stiffly went continued on his way behind the other two apostles.

“No, you’re not,” Tiff hissed after him and got nothing in response.

“I think he didn’t hear you,” I said. “You said it too late.”

Akira threw me a reprimanding look and I arched a brow at him in return.

“They got the end,” Tiff growled under her breath, hard eyes at the three men. “Near the toilet and bath. Near the dining coach. Meanwhile, everyone has to pass by ours on the way to said dinner and toilet and bath. My cabin is next to a family with three kids!”

“Nice seeing you again, Aster,” Mertha’s voice greeted behind us.

I offered her a smile as my apostles jumped to the side at attention, suddenly quiet and still. “Mertha,” I greeted back. “I’m looking forward to working with you.”

“Oh, I’m sure you won’t be needing my services that much. I’m only going as the spare.” When I frowned, she added, “You know. In case things get out of hand?”

“I’m sure everything will go perfectly fine. Mr. Corey will be with us.” I paused and gave her a meaningful smile. “And Mr. Katz, of course.”

“I heard my name,” Cedric piped in behind Mertha, who looked grim. “And I’m feeling a bit more pressure. Two Astrals on the same train? Nothing should go wrong, right?”

“I trust our envoy, Mr. Corey,” I replied. “We’ll get settled now. I’ll see you later.”

Mertha’s smile returned. “Will you escort me to my coach, Cedric?”

“It would be my pleasure,” Cedric replied, throwing me a flirty smile as I slid my cabin door open.

“I’ll be fine,” I told Akira after he placed my trunk at the foot of my bed. “You can go to your respective cabins and rest.”

He hesitated, then stiffly nod. We were still not talking, and having an uncomfortable ‘heart-to-heart’ as Lexie called it, was not on my priority list. When the door closed behind him, I pulled the golden case from my pocket. My hands were already shaking, and I could feel the fever rising in my midriff. Just as I popped a pill into my mouth, the door slid open again.

I froze as Akira frowned at the open case in my hand. Snapping back to my senses, I closed it as carefully as I could. “What is it?” I asked, feigning nonchalance.

“Are you having headaches again?”

“Yes.” I swallowed the pill with a forced smile. “Dr. Spinett gave me these.”

He continued to frown at the case. “If you’re not feeling fine, perhaps we should report—”

“It’s nothing I can handle.” I opened my trunk. “Did you forget something?” When he didn’t answer, I looked up.

He shifted his weight on one leg and cleared his throat.

“What?” I asked. “Out with it,” I snapped when he just cleared his throat again.

“I’m sorry,” he blurted out. “For how I acted. I meant no disrespect.”

I straightened and stared him square in the eyes. Let the awkward silence linger just a little. “Fine.”

He frowned, confused. “Fine doesn’t sound like you forgive me.”

“Forgiveness doesn’t have to sound forced either,” I retorted. “You questioned me in front of Tiff and Lexie. You practically accused me. I don’t like that.”

He bowed his head and nodded. “I apologize for that, too.”

“Next time you have a problem with me, confront me in private. Don’t prattle like an uncivilized human in front of everyone else. That’s not how gentlemen act.”

His jaw twitch. For someone with so much pride and who knew he was right, it must be unbearable. I would not be able to do it, too. “I’m sorry.”

“I accept your apology,” I said. “Give me a day and I may forgive you.”

A small smile tugged at his mouth. “You’re really weird,” he said. “But I think I like it better.”

“What do you mean by that?”

“I get it now. Why I suspect you all the time,” he said. “You don’t act like the other Astrals. You’re more like…us.”

“Of course, I’m like you,” I said, heart racing again. I hated lying. It was easy, but it was just something I’d rather not do. “I’m almost the same age as you.”

“No, you’re technically—”

“Do you want my forgiveness or not?” I growled, playfully narrowing my eyes at him.

He chuckled. “Fine. You were frozen in sleep. We’re practically the same age.”

And you’ll get older and die while I remain frozen. “Now, leave me. And get your dog some food.”

I groaned. “It’s not my dog. Tiff shouldn’t have brought it.”

“The time will come when the only thing you’ll have between life and death is your familiar, Akira. And when that comes, I don’t want you to ever regret how you spent your time thinking it’s just a pet.”

“Fine. I’ll feed it, but don’t force me to like it.”

I locked the door after he left, emptied my trunk, gazed down at the mirror at the bottom. My reflection smiled back at me before it opened. I reached inside my repertory and Bellatrix readily jumped into my arms and onto the floor. She stretched while I hid the golden case inside the repertory.

My fox scratched her head against my leg with a warble. “No,” I sternly replied. I didn’t need to feed. I had pills and…

My jaw tightened, remembering how it felt the morning after Katz and that vampire fed blood into my veins. My throat suddenly felt dry, like it could almost feel the warm liquid flowing and soothing. “Damn it,” I cursed, shutting my trunk. “I’m not a bloodsucker. It will never happen.”

The soft knocking on the door made me jump.

Katz was waiting outside, dressed in black. “He’ll be waiting by six. I’ll sleep by seven.”

“I’ll summon you—”

“Don’t do it unless you want to risk everyone seeing me sleeping in the middle of a corridor,” he said, voice barely a whisper. “He said you’ll know how to find me.”

Before I could answer, he walked away. I sighed, turned my head to the opposite corridor, past the dining coach to the end of the train where Mertha Krall and her apostles were staying. When I rolled my head back to the right, Katz was gone.

Summoning a sleeper was more convenient because finding a dreamer could be a little taxing. But what choice did I have? My life was suddenly not in my hands anymore. Funny enough, it was in the clasps of a vampire and the mysterious, forgotten witch he shared a dream with. I wasn’t sure I even wanted to discover that version of myself. She made me question everything I thought I knew about myself. She made decisions that I wouldn’t make now.

What happened to her? What changed?

Was it possible to be afraid of one’s self?

Because I was. I was scared of her.

Chapter 18

The dream was empty when I stepped in. I wandered aimlessly, tried to imagine what it would have been like for me. Trapped. Helpless in a dream I couldn’t even morph into something else. The window was immovable, wide and open to remind me of the fire that killed my friends and family.

I settled in Evensen’s winged chair. Then I scoffed. This wasn’t his. This was mine. So was everything in this room. I woke up in that bed the morning of the fire, done so for years before that. That was my washbasin. I dressed behind that dressing screen, warmed myself by the fireplace. I’ve thrown things carelessly in that closet. Everything here was mine, and yet I couldn’t feel I owned them. Someone else had shared this space with me for two bloody centuries and I had let him willingly… or not.

Suddenly, I froze. Eyes flying to my closet. With heart pounding in my chest, I pulled the doors open and let out a shaky laugh at the sight of my repertory. “Oh, Aster, you moron,” I said in disbelief, grinning at my reflection. The shelf emerged in front of me and I frantically searched inside. I found the dream version of my crux and everything else. “Please give me something else,” I murmured, blindly searching the bottom with my hand. Frustrated, I stepped back. Swallowed as I carefully searched the top shelf.

And there it was.

A notebook.

I never used it. I scribbled all my notes in the past on whatever piece of paper I could find. But I just knew at that moment that being trapped in this place for two centuries must have nearly driven me to madness. There must be something to keep me sane.

I reached for the notebook and opened on the first page. Tears welled my eyes when I read my handwriting.

No good news. Evensen thinks he knows everything. Well, he doesn’t.

I realized I wasn’t a proficient diary writer. I didn’t write daily, nor did I write in detail. Two months passed before the second entry.

Well, I knew they’d fail. I told them it would happen.

Three months.

Slapped him. Tried to kill him, too. How could he do that? Why would he even do that?

“What’s that?”

I jumped at Evensen’s voice behind me and looked over my shoulder at him in panic. Reminding myself that he could not see the shelf, I dropped the diary inside my repertory. “I don’t look a day older, don’t I?” I asked instead of answering his question.

He didn’t answer and droned, “I know about your repertory, Aster.”

I pivoted on my heels in surprise.

“But I’ll never ask what you keep there,” he said, taking off his coat.

“You’re not even interested?”

“No.”

“You were never curious?”

He sat in his— my —winged chair. “This place was suffocating enough for you. You needed something that was entirely your own.”

I scoffed. “That’s very considerate of you.”

He crossed his leg over the other, eyes uninterested. “Where’s Katz?”

“I’ll have to find him.”

“We,” he corrected. “I’m coming with you.”

“There’s no need—”

“I’m coming,” he said with finality.

---

We stepped out of the blue door and found Tiff sitting around a long table with more than a dozen people. Her family. She was laughing over a feast of food foreign to me. They were a boisterous bunch, I noticed.

“Wrong door,” I murmured to Evensen, and we stepped out the door again, stumbling into a very dark one. I frowned.

“Who is that?”

“Either Azziz or Vivec,” I whispered. “Mertha’s apostle.”

“And the dog?”

“Akira’s familiar,” I replied with curiosity. Why would Mertha’s apostle dream of Akira’s dog?

“Where’s Katz?”

I gave him a look, and he held up a hand, stepping aside to let me pass through the door. We walked in on Corey’s dream next, much to my frustration. Where in the bloody hell was Katz?

As I turned around to get out again, Evensen stopped me, brow furrowed. “Is that you?”

“Yes,” I replied wryly, staring at Corey’s dream. Rain outside the window, Corey with a version of me. Only this time we were in bed naked, the sounds of our lovemaking echoing around the room.

Evensen’s gaze jumped to me. He looked both surprised and furious. “He dreams about you,” he noted under his breath.

“I know,” I replied as I reached for the door.

He said nothing further as we walked into the next dream, although I could sense his thoughts were still in the previous one.

“I think this is it.” I eyed the mirrored bricks. As I searched the premises, Evensen asked, “Is the fever back?”

“Yes.”

“Headaches?”

“Yes.”

“You need to feed.”

I stopped and faced him with a scowl. “That will never happen.”

“You can’t rely on the pills for too long.”

“Then I’d rather die.”

“You won’t die if you don’t feed. You’ll turn feral and kill anyone you encounter.”

“I don’t want to talk about this now.”

He sighed beside me. We stood there in silence for a while, waiting.

Felix Katz slowly materialized. He was holding a tab, scrolling down, unaware of our presence at first. Then I willed his tab to dissolve in his hand and he looked up, confused. His eyes eventually landed on me, then on Evensen.

He broke into a grin. “So this is what it feels like,” he said, looking around. “To have your dream invaded. Feels weird.”

“Let’s get to work,” Evensen said, walking past me and toward Katz. “How long do you think she’ll learn the border?”

“I still have to assess the one in Exodus,” Katz replied as I followed Evensen.

“It’s going to be more vulnerable than the one in Genesis?”

“Yes. Most definitely.”

“That’s perfect then. Just show her how to survive your border and—”

“Upgraded or not, she’ll need at least a week,” Katz interjected.

“She knows elemental magic. She can do it in three.”

“He incorporated light magic,” I told him. “It’s my weakness.”

“I thought you said you didn’t have one?”

I rolled my eyes. “When did I say that?”

“Almost every bloody time.”

I scoffed and stared at Katz in disbelief. “Tell him how complicated light magic is.”

Katz turned to Evensen. “Terribly complicated.”

Evensen’s jaw twitched. “Fine. One week.”

Katz walked up to me with a small smile. “If you can give me back my tab, I’d like to show you the list of spells on each segment of the wall—” He looked down and his tab was there in his hand. “Thank you. Here. I originally created eighteen. The upgraded version has twenty. Look through it.”

I was immediately immersed, quite amazed by the intricate spells he created. The grass on my feet grew higher and morphed into a chair where I sat, reading and scrolling down the tab.

“Any news?” I heard Evensen ask Katz, and they walked off out of earshot.

I stole them a glance, gritted my teeth when I couldn’t hear a word. I should with my vampire ears, but Evensen was deliberately making sure I couldn’t. My thoughts slowly wandered away from Katz’s list of spells and to the diary in my dream. Never in my life had I considered taking down notes of my day. Or feelings. But being trapped in that dream for too long…

I must have gone through every process of solitary confinement. And in a sense, Evensen became my captor. He was the only one I had contact with and I believed him when he told me it was dangerous to wake up. I believed him when he said the Saints took my body. Everything I knew was from him.

The realization crept slowly, made me a little lightheaded. There he was, standing merely a few feet away, talking silently with someone who was supposed to help me escape. A man under his pay.

He could have manipulated me. Fed me with lies.

I blinked, hands suddenly tight around Katz’s tab.

Evensen knew about the black doors. He knew about my doors. Why did I tell him? What could I have been thinking?

I had the urge to go back to my dream. Read everything I wrote. There must be something there—a moment of doubt that could give me a clue that Evensen was nothing but a manipulator.

But I couldn’t do that with him always around my dream. I had to do it when he was awake.

Forcing myself to focus on the spells, I studied them. Most were unfamiliar, but in time I knew I’d learn them. But why was I even doing this? Why was I trying to get through this bloody border?

Brie.

Evensen knew my true weakness. And even if he was manipulating me now, I’d still go along with his plans, whatever they may be, because there was the slightest possibility of being with Brie again.

---

I opened my eyes to the brief silence before everyone else woke up on the train. When that happened, my senses were suddenly attacked by sounds of yawning and groaning, body against sheets, mattresses groaning. Feet padding across the floors.

Bellatrix gracefully climbed onto my bed and licked my face. I sat up and popped a pill, swallowing it dry down my throat, and waited until the noise became tolerable.

After two days of travel, the train finally slowed as we entered Exodus. The obvious contrast to Genesis City passed through the small window of my cabin. The buildings were older, their facade a lot less fancy. However, there were signs of progress in each block we passed. Fresh signs with neon lights, towers being built, shiny vehicles zooming in the air.

“Akira’s dog is missing.”

I jumped in surprise. Tiff and Lexie stood in the doorway, eyes wide and wary. “What?”

“It’s missing!” Tiff said, hugging her cat closer to her chest. Curly locks poked out of her head wrap, as if she had donned it haphazardly. “Someone’s taking all the familiars in the train.”

“We’re the only ones with familiars on the train, Tiff,” Lexie said before fixing her eyes on me. “The dog’s missing and we think it’s one of the other apostles.”

“Have you searched everywhere?”

“No, but—”

“Then search everywhere. I’ll go change.” I looked down at Bellatrix. “Go with them.”

My fox stretched and whined before it lazily walked out with Tiff and Lexie. Minutes later, I was walking down the long corridor in search of a dog when Katz came up from behind me. “Where are you going?” he asked. “Breakfast is on the other side.”

“I’m searching for something.”

“We’re almost at the station. They’ll take us to a hotel where lunch is waiting. Then they’ll take you to the governor.” He looked over my head to check if anyone was nearby. “That will take a few hours. But once you’re done, meet me in the lobby. I’ll take you to the border so you can recreate it in your dream.”

“Fine,” was all I said.

“Are you alright?” he asked. “Do you have headaches and fever—”

“I’m fine. Just busy.” I pushed past him toward the dining coach. “I’ll see you later.”

The last thing I wanted was to spend more time with the man. My head was still in chaos. I didn’t know if I could trust him and Evensen. All they cared about was me learning the spells.

Mertha appeared in front of me in her flowy white dress. “Aster, there you are. Where have you been?”

“Why?”

“Everyone’s waiting for you in the dining coach. Corey wants to discuss today’s agenda.”

I gritted my teeth. Behind her, at the end of the corridor, Akira and Tiff were in a heated argument as they poked their heads into the doors of the cabins. With a sigh, I walked with Mertha to breakfast.

“I heard a pet has gone missing,” she noted.

“Yes.”

She was quiet for a few steps, brow furrowed as if the idea of a pet was too unfathomable for her great Astral mind. “I suggest you keep your pets on leash. It’s not common to have pets nowadays.”

“Surely.”

“Especially for a new Astral who is yet to prove her worth.”

I looked at her, and she looked back, eyes filled with meaning. If I wanted to feed and leave someone dry and dying, Mertha would be the first. This mind game she was playing with me was not only making my head hurt, it made me edgy. I had enough trouble to deal with, and dealing with a fragile female ego was not one of them.

“Good morning, ladies,” Corey’s voice greeted from behind a table filled with fancy breakfast.

As I sat down for breakfast, I thought about Akira’s dog and where it could be. I thought about the hotel and the meeting with the governor. I thought of Katz and the border; of the parcel Evensen wanted me to deliver to the other side.

And I thought of what could be waiting for me in Old London.

I thought about me, Aster Byrne, and what I wanted. Where I wanted to be.

The answer was clear. It was not where, but when.

I just wanted to go back home to when I was with things familiar and mine. Where my memory was filled with things and mistakes I did on my own. When I was young and foolish and proud. When I was so certain of who I loved and despised.

Yet I could not turn back time. I was stuck in a future with people I didn’t know.

All I had was myself and the truths of the woman I forgot.

I stared at Cedric Corey, at Mertha Krall, and our apostles filing into the dining coach. Tiff threw me a helpless look before she stood in a line with Lexie and Akira. Across from them were Mertha’s three apostles who were looking a little too satisfied for a bunch of kids who had not yet broken fast.

I sipped my bitter coffee and squared my shoulders. Vampire, witch, or whatever, I had to play this game well.

One week. I’d study the border, I’d do my mission. Everyone had to think I was doing what I should be doing.

One week. Then I’d make my choice.

Stay or nay.

Chapter 19

The hotel was decent, with a large room for me and one my apostles had to share.

“Don’t let that owl get close to me,” I heard Akira warn Lexie.

“Of course. We can’t lose another familiar under your watch,” Lexie retorted sharply.

“I didn’t bring it to begin with.”

“Do you even care what happened to it?” Tiff asked, aghast. There was no answer from Akira. “What if it’s being tortured somewhere?”

“What would they get from torturing a dog?”

“I don’t know. To torment you?”

“Do I look tormented?”

“You know what you look like? A heartless bastard,” Lexie replied. “Tiff and I will search on our own.”

“I’m sure Vivec and the others have him,” Tiff was saying to Lexie when they emerged from their room.

Bellatrix and I looked up from where we sat in the long lounge chair. “You look very presentable,” I said to them with a smile. They were wearing their new apostle uniform: black coat with the white Saint logo embroidered on the left chest. It stopped just below their knees, their legs covered in a pair of black breeches and black boots that stretched up to their calves. “Aren’t you sweating, though?” I asked.

“I’m drenched from head to toe—literally,” Tiff groaned, tugging at her sleeves. Her head was covered in black head wrap.

“Anyway, you all look smart.” My eyes landed on Akira when he joined them. “But not quite smart enough to find a dog.”

He rolled his eyes and checked the time instead. “I’d like to remind everyone that we’ll be out for official business, not a scavenger hunt.” He eyed Tiff and Lexie with a warning glint in his eyes. “Let’s not lose everything we’re trained to do on this first mission, please.”

Tiff stuck out her chin. “If you think we’re going to confront them about the dog, you’re wrong.”

“There’s another place and time for that,” Lexie added with a meaningful curl in one corner of her mouth.

“Don’t be ridiculous—”

I silenced Akira with a hand. “You’ll die young if you continue to be so…” I frowned as I searched for the word. “Stringent.”

“I wouldn’t be if you took half the responsibility.” He started walking as he talked, then stopped to throw Tiff and Lexie a look. “Or act like these two.”

Tiff, Lexie, and I shared a look of confusion. “We’re very much different. I see no similarities at all.”

“Children,” he groaned, pulling the door open. With his arm, he gestured to the open doorway. “Can we go now?”

The governor welcomed us to the new Exodus city hall. The Saint Society stained every corner. White walls, white marble floors, and bland furniture (if there were any).

Philo Salwey, however, was nothing like the delegates I met before. He wore the same thing as every other respectable member of the society, but white simply did not suit him well. He was the kind of man who would look better in just a shirt and pants, one I had seen many folks wore on a regular day. Gruff, with a beard I’m sure someone had tried to tame with little success just moments before he was forced to wear the horrible white costume, he smiled and welcomed us to his city. “It is an honor,” he said to Corey before bowing to Mertha Krall, whom I was sure everyone knew and treated like a bloody saint. To me, he just stared with hesitation, although it was clear he recognized me, or at least heard about me.

“This is Astral Aster Byrne,” Corey introduced proudly. “Miss Byrne, Governor Philo Salwey.”

He was old enough to be my father, his hair gray around the temple and eyes wrinkling in the corners. I nodded while he bowed stiffly. “My pleasure,” he murmured.

“Likewise,” I murmured back, eyes never leaving him.

I think one of my uncles taught me the ‘look of intimidation’. Not the priest, but someone else. He said that if I wanted to immortalize myself in people, I had to make them sense fear through my gaze. I should let them feel what I could do without effort. It had become a habit, I think. It was easy, and I liked the power it gave me.

The governor looked away and restlessly turned, eager to escape my domineering presence. I smiled with satisfaction and walked with Mertha as Salwey led Corey to another room. What we stepped into was something I didn’t expect. Yes, of course, I anticipated some drinks, perhaps tea and biscuits, but I didn’t expect a feast.

“I know you just had lunch, but I hope there’s room for more,” said the governor as he waved his arms around. We were not alone. There were others waiting for us in the room, all officials of the city, and all eager to get close to Corey, the Council member, and Mertha Krall, the famous Astral.

They wanted to meet me, too, but only to ogle and awkwardly look away when I caught them. I searched for my apostles among the crowd. They stood on one side in a line, backs terribly straight, heads unmoving. Across from them were Mertha’s apostles doing the same thing.

“Aster?” Corey’s voice called out to me.

I smiled, relieved that someone wanted my company, even if it was Corey. The governor and other important-looking people who looked at me with a certain ambiguity surrounded him. Honestly, I didn’t expect this kind of reaction from anyone. I expected something grand as the one I received when I first woke up: awe and disbelief.

Perhaps Exodus was indeed a little different. It was a new city, after all. Still a little naïve, unable to recognize greatness as it breathed in front of them.

Corey rested his hand on my back, a little lower than I would have preferred, and said, “I was just telling everyone about your amazing gift.”

“And here I thought everyone knows about me.”

“Of course, we have heard about you,” said one woman, eyeing me like I was some ancient artifact she had heard so much about, yet still uncertain of its nature. “But the concept of what you achieved is a little new.”

“Of course it is,” Corey said with a laugh. “No witch has lived for two-hundred years before Aster.”

“Save for those who are vampires,” I said before I could stop myself. When they stiffened, I laughed. “Pardon. Was that a bad jest?”

They awkwardly laughed. “No, not at all,” Salwey said, smile not reaching his eyes. “Many of my officials can’t wait to witness your gift in the flesh.”

I turned to Corey with a frozen smile. He ignored the silent accusation and said to Salwey, “You’ll enjoy it as much as I did. It is out of this world. Simply magical, I should say. See, her dreams have doors that will astound you. You’ll find out tomorrow when Aster shows you.”

“Oh, I can’t wait,” someone eagerly said.

“Is it safe though?” another asked.

I stepped away from his hand, mouth in a tight line. I hated this stupid party. It was nothing like the ones I used to enjoy. There was no music or dancing. No fancy gowns to judge, no friends to laugh with, enemies to hate on… Nothing of the kind. Although there was something that never changed: my gift was still the prime subject. Something to fear. Something to crave for.

A drug they couldn’t stop talking about.

An addiction they wanted to share with others.

Time passed with me standing still, and pretending to hear conversations I was sick of hearing. Corey dragged me around groups, which led to more promises of a dream ceremony with me. It stretched for hours until everyone had their fair share of drinks.

Until it turned interesting.

Until the fake cordiality slowly melted away with the spirits in their drinks and the truth slowly laced the words. Until the words were no longer spoken, the voices climbing to shouts of anger and frustrations.

I saw my apostles come alive as well, walking closer to me when Philo Salwey started yapping, moving his hands as he spoke, eyes glassy and angry at Corey.

I couldn’t tell how it started, really, because I was in a slight trance. When I snapped out of it, the argument had already bloomed.

Two women tried to silence Salwey, but he barked at them until they jumped back. My apostles surrounded me, watchful of the situation. Mertha’s three boys were also equally vigilant around her. Corey calmly said to Salwey, “Apparently, you have things to say, Governor. Let’s hear it now.”

“I don’t think that’s wise, Mr. Council,” said one woman. “The governor is drunk. It’s best we discuss this behind closed doors, in a much conducive environment.”

“No, it’s fine. We came here for the welfare of Exodus.” Corey dragged a chair in front of Salwey and sat down, crossing his leg over the other. “Let’s hear it.”

For a short second, Salwey looked confused as everyone else stepped back, clearing the space around him and Corey. But he recovered quickly, lifting his chin. “There are folks who wish to cross the border. I’ve been asking the Council to allow them passage.”

“Not possible,” Corey instantly said with a dismissive wave of his hand. “There’s nothing beyond the borders but monsters.”

I didn’t realize his face could get redder, but it did. Salwey looked like he was about to burst. He lifted a finger and pointed it at Corey. “You have taken over our city without giving us a choice. You’re drinking the food and wine that could feed my people for weeks! The one thing they ask is to be given a choice like they did before your society took over.”

“And how have you been living your lives twenty years ago, Governor? Like beggars waiting for the train to pass your town, desperate for anything you could bargain with. You’ve exhausted your resources to nothing but fine dust,” Corey said, voice rising. “With the Saint Society, you’re becoming like other developing cities like Genesis.”

“Twenty years…” Salwey said, nodding slowly, swaying as he walked closer to Corey.I saw Mertha take two steps, her eyes watchful. She was ready to protect Corey if things turned bad. I, on the other hand, was searching for all exits. I had was trapped in a burning ballroom before—I didn’t think it was wise to repeat it. “Twenty years and yet the folks never felt they had been served well. Those who gain the most benefit in the past two decades are witches who didn’t even grow up here. And what about the folks? Those who could not harness magic are still in the same wretched conditions, rotting away in fine dust, as you’d call it.”

Corey sighed. “The folks have to be more patient, Governor.”

“Well, they’re done waiting. Many of them are dying because they can’t afford a loaf of bread.” He looked around, his eyes landing on me before it jumped to Mertha. “You come here with your Astrals thinking it would ease their burning stomachs. Hope is not what they need, Mr. Council. They need jobs. They need food. If you can’t give them that now, then don’t steal from them the freedom to cross the border just this once.”

“That’s not the only reason we came here, Governor—”

“Oh, I know why you’re here, Mr. Council,” Salwey barked. “I know you’re here to find more ferals. Well, good luck with that.” He laughed as Corey stood. “Bloody good luck!”

“Governor,” one woman said, approaching Salwey. “Enough.”

Corey righted his coat. “I hope you’ll be in a much better mood tomorrow, Governor. Have a good night.” When he turned, his face was unreadable. But as he passed us, he murmured, “We’re bloody done for today.”

Tiff grabbed me by the arm and led me after Corey. Akira walked ahead of us.

“Well, that was dramatic,” I murmured with a scoff.

Tiff and Lexie nodded and murmured, “Right?” Akira cleared his throat and threw us a look. The girls pursed their lips and walked stiffly beside me. I looked over my shoulder and found Mertha and her apostles walking not far away. The Astral had a frown on her face. Apparently, she didn’t like the smile on mine.

“New age witches are such a bore,” I whined under my breath.

---

With the meeting ending abruptly, we were left with quite a lot of time before midnight. I knew Katz was probably waiting for me on the border, but I wasn’t sure I wanted to go. So when my apostles entered my room that afternoon and locked the door, I decided to take the rest of the day off to deal with whatever problem they were about to present to me.

“We have to know where they hid Mars,” said Tiff.

I blinked at her in confusion. “What?”

“The dog.”

“It doesn’t have a name,” Akira said, rolling his eyes. He leaned against the wall, arms crossed.

“At this point, it should,” Tiff said. “This mission has to have a name and I refuse to call it the ‘Dog Operation’.”

“There is no operation!” Akira hissed.

“Why are you even here?” Lexie asked him, crossing her arms.

“To object to your proposal.”

“What’s the proposal?” I eagerly asked, desperate for a distraction. Tired of thinking and analyzing who was doing what, I needed a break to breathe and clear my mind. A little childish and harmless fun may just be the answer.

“Don’t listen to them,” Akira groaned.

“We thought of a way to find Mars,” Tiff excitedly said with a mischievous smile.

“The name is not Mars,” Akira wryly said, his words completely ignored.

“How certain are we that they took Mars?” I asked.

“I would never name my familiar Mars, for Saint’s sake.”

No longer aware of his presence, Tiff, Lexie, and I huddled together. “As certain as my sister cheating on her boyfriend with her friend,” Tiff answered my question.

Lexie’s eyes rounded. “Who? Wendy—”

“No, Neff.”

As Lexie gasped in disbelief, I nodded, taking a seat. Bellatrix jumped on my lap. “Then let’s hear your plan.”

“You enter their dreams,” said Lexie.

They held their breath as I considered the plan. “You know I can’t just summon anyone to sleep. That’s against the rules.”

Tiff and Lexie’s shoulders fell in defeat.

“Unless they’re already asleep and I just accidentally walk into their dreams,” I added.

Hope flashed in their eyes before they groaned. “They stay up late until almost midnight,” Tiff said. “I know because their Astral requires them to watch over her until the last minute.”

“Then we have a problem.”

“But if they sleep early?” Our heads snapped to Akira. He hesitated for a moment before he lifted one shoulder. “What if they just happen to fall asleep early?”

“Then I’ll have enough time to unintentionally walk into their dreams.”

He pushed away from the wall. “Supper.”

“What?” Tiff and Lexie asked in confusion.

“There will be food and drinks,” Akira explained, looking at me. “Apostles eat together.”

We blinked a few times before we finally realized what he was trying to say. “Oh,” Lexie said, turning on her heels. “Oh, Saints, yes!”

I turned to Tiff, a smile growing on my lips.

“You’re looking at the only witch who passed her Potions class with flying colors,” she said with a mischievous glint in her eyes. “And the only one who has the ingredients in her trunk.”

“You’re a genius, Akira,” Lexie said.

“What are you talking about?” he droned, walking toward the door. “I just told you about supper.”

“They’ll just have to go to sleep early tonight, I guess,” I told the girls.

“And you look tired,” Lexie said.

“Yes,” I said, faking a yawn. “I think I’ll have to sleep early, too.”

Tiff and Lexie giggled excitedly. “I’ll have to start brewing,” Tiff said, stalking to the door.

“I’ll take care of the distraction,” said Lexie behind her. “What do you say about an owl and a cat?”

“They’re the perfect and cutest distractions,” Tiff replied.

“Add a fox,” I said, pushing Bellatrix off my lap. My familiar glared at me before she unwillingly followed the girls out of the room.

Alone again, my eyes flew out the window. Outside, the scene was dreary. Nothing like Genesis. Beyond the scaffoldings of soon-to-rise buildings, I could see the borders. Somewhere along that line, Katz was waiting for me.

I stood and closed the curtain and popped another pill into my mouth.

Chapter 20

We had a decent teamwork. In fact, I didn’t have to worry. The apostles did everything on their own while I spent dinner with Corey and Mertha in the restaurant downstairs. The place wasn’t filled, but it wasn’t empty either. We were seated behind a fountain glass wall that offered privacy. The gentle sound of the water could not muffle a scream, but it was enough to keep the conversation away from the rest of the room.

Corey was, of course, in a foul mood. He didn’t appreciate Salwey’s words. He kept repeating that the man was insane for even suggesting that they let the folks through the border.

“If they want to leave, mayhap you can allow it,” I said, summoning a sharp look from Mertha. Ignoring her, I locked my gaze on Corey. “Fewer people to feed and tolerate. And isn’t it better to work with those who are willing than those who oppose you? Whoever stays will remain loyal.”

Corey stared at me, face slowly morphing into disbelief. He looked around at the other guests in the restaurant, and in the same low voice he maintained since we started our dinner, said, “That’s impossible. They’re part of the Saint Society. We cannot give up on them.”

Rubbish.

As I opened my mouth, Mertha chuckled lightly, shaking her head. “Aster, you have much to learn about the society. Giving everyone what they want doesn’t always work. It’s a recipe for chaos. And we can’t just open the borders. There are laws in place, all of which to safeguard the general population. And even if we want to, the only way to go through the border is through the border. No one ever survive that, much more so non-magical folks.”

“But are we not creating a much bigger future problem by keeping them here?”

“They’ll eventually realize they’re wrong once they experience the true Saint Society,” Corey dismissively said. “Exodus is still young, but it’s growing. Their lives are certainly going to get better. We have to teach them patience.”

A long silence followed his statement as he finished his wine. His smile slowly returned, eyes jumping from me to Mertha. “We’ll have to start fresh with Salwey. Let’s forget everything he said about us.”

I wasn’t sure why he included in that statement. Philo Salwey’s rant wasn’t directed at me. It was all on him because he was from the Council. But since he apparently thought we should all take the burden as a team, I acknowledged his statement with a nod.

Corey leaned his arms on the table and looked me in the eye. “So, what you’re going to do tomorrow is get to know everyone in Salwey’s circle. And I mean every bloody person you encounter.”

“Why?”

“Isn’t that how your gift works?” he asked, throwing me a flirty smile. “You have to know everyone?”

“I only need a face and a name,” I corrected. “You want me to look into their dreams?”

He nodded. “Manipulate the dreams just enough to know what’s really going on.”

“And what do you want me to find out in their dreams?”

Leaning back, Corey gestured his hand to Mertha. “Mertha will know. She’s coming with you,” he said, glancing at his watch.

I stiffened. Mertha just gave me her awkward, wintry smile.

“She’ll guide you through the dreams. Is there a problem?”

I could think of a few, but then what good would it bring me?

“Great,” Corey said with a smile, as if I gave him a good answer. “Are you ready for your first mission?”

Everything was always asking me if I was ready, like I was some child who was trying something for the first time. This whole Saint Society thing was indeed new to me, but menace and wicked? Conspiracies? Secrets? No. They’re probably the oldest games in the world and when I came from, it wasn’t new. It was everywhere, in every waking hour, and most especially in every dreaming cadence. As long as there were humans who had the capacity for sin.

“Of course,” I said, forcing a smile.

“Perfect.” He stood. “I have a council meeting. Good night, ladies.”

We murmured our goodbyes, and as his footsteps faded, the awkward silence broken only by the gentle fall of the fountain resumed across the table. I downed my drink, felt the pressure down my throat; the dry thirst. I was itching to pop a pill, but had to remind myself that I only had two left to keep me sustained for this mission. With Mertha coming with me tomorrow, I’d have to use one.

“Should I join you in your room tomorrow night?” Mertha asked.

I smiled at her. “I’ll come find you.”

“But I don’t dream.”

I laughed, hoping she heard the pathetic tone. “You do.”

“What do you mean?”

“Waking up with no memory of a dream doesn’t mean you never had it. Have you forgotten about my doors?”

“You mean that we all have doors?”

“Of course. You just don’t have the ability to find them.”

She looked bothered.

Interesting. Mertha Krall afraid of her own forgotten dreams.

“See you tomorrow night. Don’t be late, my dear dreamer,” I said, walking away, smiling as her jaw twitched.

Then flinching as the headache blasted another attack. My heart started racing, blood hot in my veins. I stretched my fingers and closed them into fists. The symptoms were coming back and I have to admit I was a little alarmed. They were becoming stronger, the intervals shorter.

You need to feed.

You can

’t rely on the pills for too long.

You won

’t die if you don’t feed. You’ll turn feral and kill anyone you encounter.

Evensen’s words echoed in my ears like a seduction. Every heartbeat I could hear in the room had strings pulling me toward them—to those pulsing veins in their necks. To the warm, comforting drink that would ease the pain in my throat, would silence the noise, and singe the burning. I took in a lungful of air in retaliation, but that even made it worse. I could taste their blood at the back of my tongue.

When I returned to our room, I found my apostles waiting for me patiently. Akira was reading a book while the two girls groomed their familiars.

“Well?” I asked.

“Don’t ask me. I’m busy doing something very innocent,” Akira mumbled. He spared me a look and frowned. “You look like death. Are you feeling fine?”

“I’m fine.” I turned to the girls. “Did you do it?”

Tiff broke into a mischievous grin. “They’ll sleep early. You better be ready.”

Bloody hell. I could almost taste my own apostles’ blood. Lexie should taste like plum, Tiff like tangerine, and Akira like rotten apples.

“Are you having headaches again?” Akira asked.

“No,” I almost snapped. I couldn’t stand the smell of their breaths. “How long will we have to wait before they’re ready?”

“They should get sleepy in…” Tiff checked her watch. “Half an hour?”

“What did Mertha say to you? You look like you’re ready to eat someone alive,” Akira asked.

“Why do you think Mertha said something to me?”

“You can’t stand her. That’s quiet obvious.”

I dug my hand into my pocket and clasped my crux tightly. No help. It felt like nothing. It gave nothing.

I can’t take a pill tonight because I’d need it tomorrow for the mission. That would leave me with just one more. And after that, I’d have nothing.

Evensen was right.

I would need to feed.

“I can deal with Mertha,” I told Akira. “Stop fussing.”

Of course, he didn’t look convinced. He continued to eye me with scrutiny, as if he could see everything that was wrong inside me.

“Do you know that Mertha Krall enjoys a cup of tea before bedtime?” Lexie asked. “Vivec told us while he sipped his drink laced with Tiff’s concoction.”

“He also said that tea is the only thing you share in common with their Astral. The bastard,” Lexie murmured as her thumb absently smoothed her owl’s head.

“I agree. And you dealt with the said tea, yes?”

“Of course,” Tiff said with a chuckle. “We want to start early.”

“That’s a gracious gesture,” I commented, walking to my room. “I’ll go to bed now.”

“Good luck,” Tiff and Lexie said. Akira kept silent, but his curious eyes followed me like a hawk.

Bellatrix joined me and slept ahead while I changed into my dressing gown.

Lying on the bed, I closed my eyes. When I opened it again, I was back in my old room. No Evensen. However, the symptoms were still as strong. Ignoring the pain, I rushed to my repertory and pulled out the diary. I continued where I left off.

Sometimes, I think about kissing him. I

’m going insane.

And maybe I did go insane. Why would I ever have sexual relations with Harald Evensen? How lonely was I?

Brie should not stay. I can get out on my own.

There were other entries, most of them about Evensen and his visits, which I wasn’t interested in. I needed to know more about the plans.

“What’s that?”

My heart jumped to my throat when I saw him standing by the door. His eyes were on the diary, which I snapped shut in panic. “My grandmother’s diary. She left it to me before she died.”

For a long, breathless moment, he just stared at me. “You look like hell.”

“I still have pills.”

“How many do you have left?” I swallowed. “Don’t even try to lie.”

“Two.”

“That will not be enough.”

I could sense the anger he was trying to control. “I can deal with this.”

“Aster, you know enough about vampires. Don’t be stupid. If you don’t give your body what it needs, it will rebel.”

I rolled my eyes. “I’m fine.”

His jaw twitched. “You stubborn witch.” Shaking his head, he scoffed. “How did your meeting with Katz go?”

I nonchalantly returned the diary to my repertory. “I couldn’t meet him. I was too busy.”

“You just arrived in Exodus. How can you be busy ?”

“Well, I was,” I said, shutting the closet door a little too hard. “Something happened. The governor got a bit too foxed and started yapping about letting folks through the border.”

“That’s not going to happen.”

“I know. Corey said so.”

He fell silent, expression mellowing down. “You need to study the border, Aster. And you need to feed.”

“Fine. Soon.” I walked past him and turned the door blue. “For now, I have things to do. Have a delightful dream, Evensen.”

“Where are you going?” he asked, eyeing the door.

“Some childish dreams,” I replied. Before I left, I stole him a look. He just stood there in the middle of the room. He didn’t look like he belonged there. Yet he kept coming back here in this dream. To help me through the border, as he claimed. I still found that hard to believe because that was not the Evensen I knew.

When I turned around, I was in Vivec’s dream. Perfect. He was with the other two apostles, talking in whispers inside their room. No dog in sight, of course. With a flick of my finger, I morphed the chair into a white dog.

Vivec saw it and frowned. “I thought we already got rid of this thing?” he asked his two companions.

“We did,” answered Azziz, approaching the dog cautiously. “What are you doing here, you little bastard?”

“It must be hungry,” said Cansu, kneeling before the dog.

“It’s lost,” said Azziz.

I impatiently waited in one corner, behind the wall that separated them from their Astral’s bedroom.

“That’s the point. It should get lost,” Vivec snapped at them.

“Maybe we should not have thrown it off the train,” said Cansu.

“I’ve read about them familiars,” said Azziz, walking away from the dog. “They say these things always find a way back to their masters.”

“This one won’t,” Vivec said, scowling at the dog. “It won’t even sniff its master’s scent.”

I heard enough. My apostles wouldn’t like this, I thought as I pushed away from the wall.

“Do you think they’ll tell the other Astral about the Omen?” Cansu asked, walking away from the dog to join his fellow apostles.

“Astral Krall said it’s not going to happen. That witch is only here to find Alistair.”

“I agree with Astral Krall. Byrne will only make things complicated,” Azziz said to Cansu.

“We can’t lose the Omen in this mission,” Vivec told them.

“We have to be the ones to get to it. This mission just might make us Astrals,” Azziz dreamily said with a sigh.

“We have to stay focused while the others find their damned dog.” They chuckled at Vivec’s words.

“Tiff Powell’s going to blow her head wrap off once they realize their very minor role,” Cansu said, laughing harder.

“And Black might just hide in shame in one of her god realms. I heard she can’t control them.

As his laughter slowly died down, Azziz turned serious. “The last time they lost the Omen, Katama’s parents died.”

“Because they were careless, just like their son,” Vivec dismissively said. “See why they didn’t get this mission? They’re not up to this kind of thing. They only got this role to make an ancient witch feel important.”

My lips pursed. My heart, which had been beating abnormally, was in a different kind of rage. Something black dropped from the ceiling and onto Vivec’s cheek. He touched it with his finger and his eyes rounded as it slowly spread, covering his hand. “Take this off! Take this off!”

His two comrades jumped back.

“Don’t just stand there!” Then he screamed as the mark burned, crawling up his throat.

He reached for Azziz, but the coward just jumped back.

Another drop fell on the dog. Spread. Covered the mammal in black. But it didn’t burn. It swelled, grew larger. Its eyes glowed red as it bared its fangs.

The headache kept me from turning the room into a total nightmare.

“I’ll come back,” I promised.

With the last remaining strength and focus I could muster, I made the black monster lunge for Vivec’s neck. I walked out of the dream with the three apostles screaming.

And more questions.

Chapter 21

“They’re here for a different mission.” The bitter taste at the back of my tongue tasted worse as I said the words.

“What do you mean?” Akira asked.

I paced before them with arms tightly crossed over my chest. “There’s a secret mission.”

“You mean we’ve been given a minor mission and they’re dealing with something more important?” Tiff scoffed in disbelief. “Only in the books do you get to read that kind of plot. We’re the epitome of loser protagonists who have to prove themselves by going through trials that get more difficult with every chapter.”

Akira lifted a hand to silence her. “What’s their mission?” he asked me.

“Something to do with getting hold of the Omen.”

“Omen?” my apostles chorused.

“Yes.” My feet came to a halt. “Anyone know what that is?”

Tiff and Lexie turned to Akira. We all did. But he shrugged. “I can find out.”

Tiff groaned in frustration.

Lexie warily eyed each of us. “What do we do now?”

“We’ll do what’s asked of us, of course,” I said, smoothing the skirt of my dress.

“What are you planning?” Akira asked.

“Nothing,” I innocently said, and he fell quiet. I wondered then how much he knew about his parents. Did he know they were more than just regular passengers on that train?

“If they’re not sharing this secret mission with us, it must be because we’re all new to this,” he said. “It’s not a bad thing. It just means we have to do better so they see our potential.”

I did not completely agree, but he had a point. “You’re right.” Well, not completely. If we found out more about this mission and what it was about, it might help me decide if Evensen was feeding me lies. And I wanted to know about this Omen. What it was and what it could do—Why the Saint Council was too keen on getting it, or why it was such a big bloody secret.

“But what about Mars—” Tiff started, but stopped when I gave her a sharp look.

“There’s not much we can do about the dog. We have a mission to do.”

Akira followed me to my room, hands in his pockets. I paused in the act of tying my hair and raised my brows in question.

He cleared his throat. “I’m just wondering…” His face contorted just a little, which reminded me of his sister. Akiko would twist her lips the same way whenever Spinett said something embarrassing. “The dog was alive when they threw it off the train, right?”

“I think so.” When he remained standing on the threshold of my room, I added, “A familiar will always find its way to its witch. I wouldn’t worry about the dog.”

“I’m not worried.”

With a scoff, I gave him a taunting smile. “Liar. Now, leave me alone. I need a perfect hair for today.”

When the door closed, I dropped onto my bed and doubled over in pain. “Blast it,” I groaned, swallowing hard. Bellatrix nuzzled my leg and licked my shaking hand. “I’m fine.”

No, you’re not.

“Yes, I’m not,” I admitted. I grabbed the golden case from my trunk and popped a pill into my mouth. “The hell with it.”

Closing my eyes, I waited for the instant relief. It came fast, but I knew it would be gone just as fast. It used to last me the entire day, but now it could only give me a couple of hours.

---

Felix was already waiting for me in the hotel lobby. Telling my apostles to stay put, I walked up to him, all the while ignoring the scowl on his face. “You must have heard about the commotion from last night,” I told him. “I was a little shaken and needed some rest.”

“You’re not being serious about this. Why don’t you want to do this?”

“What do you mean? Of course, I want to do this,” I hissed under my breath, the lie sputtering through my lips.

“You’ll end up dead on that border if you can’t master my design.”

“I know,” I murmured. “I can’t meet you tonight, but I’ll do it tomorrow.” When he didn’t look convinced, I sighed. “I’ll be there. I swear on my apostles’ lives.”

He shook his head and walked away. When I turned, Mertha Krall was staring at me, her three apostles standing nearby, perfectly unharmed from their nightmare. Too bad the monster didn’t leave scars. Lucky bastards.

I smiled at Mertha before I gestured for my apostles, who followed me to the exit.

Corey was waiting for us with a Bishop guard. “Your ride is waiting just ahead,” he said, guiding me to another white vehicle.

“Thank you,” I said before entering the car, which hovered just inches off the ground. As my apostles squeezed inside, I looked behind us and saw Corey opening the door of the other vehicle for Mertha and her apostles before climbing inside himself. “They must be planning for their secret mission,” I whispered.

My apostles followed my gaze out the window as Corey and Mertha’s car sped past us.

“I’m dying to know what it is,” Tiff said.

Me, too, I thought to myself.

---

Philo Salwey could not look Corey in the eyes for the duration of our visit. Although everyone in the room tried to act as though last night had never happened, it was still clear in the way they spoke and answered Corey’s questions. They were too eager to please Corey, nodding their heads too much whenever he talked.

They discussed the boring things. The new buildings, the increase in employment, and the school for witches they wanted to put up. Everything had a blueprint. Everything seemed to be perfectly going great. Except for the folks. The plans were all for the witches and the new ones that had come from neighboring Saint cities looking for better opportunities. Nothing for the non-magical humans who built the buildings and did all the manual labor.

In the five hours I sat in that cushioned chair like an old lady with ailing joints, I saw what Salwey’s outbursts last night were all about. It made me even more curious to visit his dream tonight. I wanted to see for myself what Exodus was really like through his eyes.

After the meeting, we endured a peaceful lunch with the governor and the other important people in his office. Corey took me aside and asked if I was ready for tonight. Did I need to meet more people?

“I only need dreamers,” I said.

He looked at me the same way he always did: seductively. But I knew he wasn’t entirely attracted to me. It was there in his eyes—the way he tried to look beyond mine. To see if he could glimpse the dreams I could offer. He was tired of the rainy nights. He was craving for something more. “That’s my good girl.”

I almost shuddered at the statement. Turning away, I saw Mertha Krall surrounded by the other delegates again, the wintry smile on her face frozen. She looked perfect in her pathetic role in this pathetic world. It was all farce, all of this. Yet it was where I was, thus it was where I should thrive.

For now.

I endured another hour before Corey whispered to me I should get back to the hotel and prepare for tonight’s mission. That was before he and Mertha walked with Salwey and the other delegates into a room for another meeting. One I was not obviously welcome to.

The taunting look Vivec threw my apostles didn’t pass my notice. Nor did my apostles’ obvious despise when the door shut closed and we were left alone.

“Worst roles ever,” Tiff said to Lexie. “This is why I never dreamed about being a protagonist. I’ve always wanted to be the villain.”

I stiffly turned. “Let’s go,” I said.

“Will you give them nightmares later?” Lexie asked, a drop of hope in her voice.

“Probably not on purpose. But who knows? I might just discover their inherent nightmares. Those are the useful ones.”

---

I didn’t wait for Evensen to appear in the dream. I didn’t have much time after popping the last pill. Throwing my dream repertory a lingering look, I turned the door blue and stepped out.

At first, I thought we were back in Genesis, but the streets looked different. There were more trees, the sky clearer. The streets were as clean as the Saint Society capital, but it felt quaint. The crowd seemed to move slower, too. And no vehicles in the air. Just plain cars with wheels that actually touched the ground.

I looked around, wondered where Mertha was. Then I saw her and realized she looked different. Her black hair was tied neatly at the nape. She wasn’t wearing her flowy dress, but a plain gray shirt and white pants. Her head was bent over a book. As I contemplated making the mermaid monster appear again through the pages, I heard a familiar voice call out her name. I looked ahead and found Felix Katz running up to her with a bag, his hair a mess, spectacles resting on the bridge of his nose.

Mertha closed her book and jumped to her feet to meet him. I scoffed as they kissed and walked off hand in hand across the street and into a cafe.

I took the bench she vacated and sat there for a moment, watching them through the glass window. He talked a lot, and she listened with a smile, eyes glowing with love. Then I yawned and flicked my fingers, completely erasing her dream, turning everything into black.

Sitting alone in her chair, Katz and the coffee shop gone, Mertha turned, confused. When she saw me, she frowned. “Did you just arrive?”

“Yes,” I lied, looking at the darkness around us. “Good Lord. No wonder you don’t remember your dreams. There’s nothing here.”

She stood and hid a smile as she looked down at her seat. When her eyes returned to me, her hair was down and she was back in her flowy white dress. “How do we do this?” she asked.

“I summon the dreamers.”

“There’s a change of plans. We’ll only visit Salwey tonight. Corey believes he holds all the answers. If we don’t get much, we can visit the others.”

“Fine. I’ll summon him now. You wait here.”

“That’s not the plan,” Mertha said. “You will take me with you.”

“That’s not how it works.”

“Aster, I know you can travel through dreams, and I know you can take me. I’ve never encountered an Astral who cannot take anyone with them through their realms.”

My smile froze on my lips. I looked at her for a long time. Her gaze did not waver. “Fine,” I said, waving a hand. A white door appeared as I summoned it. “That’s your door,” I lied, before pointing to the correct door. “And that’s my door.”

She scoffed. “I knew it. You have your own special door. It has the same color rules?”

I just shrugged. “Maybe.”

Her smile disappeared. “Stop playing games with me. This is a serious mission.”

“One we’re late for,” I wryly said, walking toward the door. “Are you coming?”

It was a little tricky. As she stepped through, I had to change the door color at the perfect time, otherwise she’d wake up and realize I was lying. The first dream we walked into was that of one of the delegates.

“Let’s not waste our time here. We have to find Salwey.”

Three more doors and we found him. The governor’s dream was a dark, empty alleyway.

“Where—”

Mertha gasped when I joggled her against the wall and into the shadows. Placing my hand over her mouth, I pressed a finger against my lips. Her eyes were wide as I searched the dark. The scant light from the street was the only thing that guided my sight.

A long shadow cut through the light and was later joined by another in the end of the alleyway. I willed the wall behind Mertha to disappear, causing her to stumble back. I caught her just before she fell and as she threw me an accusing glare, pushed her toward the new path I created and through another door and a flight of stairs.

“Is this all real?” she asked, looking around the room we entered.

“Some of it,” I murmured, opening a window. I looked down and saw Salwey. “Too far. Now, don’t scream,” I said, turning as one side of the floor detached from the wall and fell. Mertha smothered her cry with a hand as we slid down. The floor turned into a giant rug, which caught us just in time, then softly lowered until our feet touched the ground.

“Now, you’re just showing off,” she gritted out.

I walked to the wall with a silent chuckle and created two tiny holes. Just enough for each of us to look through. Salwey was perspiring profusely as he listened to the other man.

A vampire.

“Is he a dream or a dreamer?” Mertha asked.

I stared at the man with the shaved head. Young, pale, deep-set eyes and slim nose. “Neither,” I whispered to Mertha. “He’s his nightmare.”

“Can you control him?”

Of course, I could. Unlike when I visited Vivec’s dream where his fellow apostles shared the same dream as him, this one was solely Salwey’s. The vampire was just his greatest fear haunting him. “First, I need to know his name,” I lied.

Mertha hesitated for a moment.

“Klyne Alistair,” she whispered. The light through her hole showed the hard look in her eyes. “He’s the leader of the feral group that killed the Katamas years ago. He’s wanted by the Saint Society for his crimes.” She turned her head to look at me. “Can you make him talk now?”

I nodded.

“Make him ask Salwey why he’s here.”

“Why would—”

“Do it.”

I sighed. Then Klyne Alistair finally spoke, his voice playful, as if he enjoyed Salwey’s fear. There was a glint of menace in his eyes, just as how Salwey perceived him to be. “Why are you here, governor?”

Salwey frowned in confusion. “You called for me.” He looked around, swallowed. “I can’t convince them.”

“Sure you can,” Mertha murmured to me. “Go on. Tell him.”

“Sure you can,” Klyne Alistair said.

“B-But I can’t. They’re the only ones who can open the borders. And even if they can, there’s no way your sister can pass through.”

Alistair’s hand wrapped around Salwey’s neck, pushing him against the wall. Mertha snapped her head toward me. “I’m not doing it,” I murmured. “It’s the nightmare.”

“You’ll get her through the border. Do you hear me?” Alistair hissed at Salwey.

The man nodded, face red.

“Don’t come back here without good news,” Alistair said before he turned and disappeared into the shadows. The back of his neck was bare. No halo.

“Can you get into his dream?” Mertha asked me. “You know his face now. And you have a name—”

“I can,” I said, “But that would mean traveling further away from your dream.” My eyes followed Salwey. He crossed the street. When he got to the other side, a table was waiting for him with wine and food. He poured a glass, hands shaking. Then he screamed, realizing it was blood. I straightened, sensing the nightmare was slowly ending.

“I’m fine with it.”

“But he’s a vampire, Mertha. A feral. He doesn’t have a halo. In case you don’t know, vampires don’t really sleep unless they want to. They prefer hibernation. A vampire on the run from the Saints is sure to practice the same thing. The only way I can visit Klyne Alistair’s dream is through a summon. That means he’ll fall asleep wherever he is now and that’s terribly suspicious.”

Her jaw tightened. “We need to find out where he is.”

“Salwey knows where he is,” I said, dusting my dress. “Just take the man and torture the truth out of him.”

“That’s not how we do things. Certain laws protect Salwey. We can’t just take him in for questioning.”

“I’m sure Corey can find a way to get the truth out of him.”

“If we find this place in the real world, maybe we can find him.”

“Glad you’re a thinker,” I said.

She looked through the hole again. Salwey was crying over his bloody drink. “This is the best you can do?”

“I can give him another nightmare, but Corey told me to be subtle. If he as much suspects we’re doing this, you can say goodbye to Alistair, because he’ll disappear from here and you’ll never see him again for another century.” When she remained quiet, I added, “We can come back some other time.”

“We don’t have much time. We have to catch Alistair.”

“And I assume you also mean his group?”

“Of course.”

“Why do you think he wants to let his sister through the border?”

“Who cares?” Mertha asked, turning around. “Take me back to my dream.”

I nodded, and the white door appeared. I turned it blue just as she stepped through. We were back in the cafe, and I sensed her panic. Outside, across the street, the younger version of Felix Katz was crossing toward us. “Where’s my door?” she asked, restlessly looking around.

Amused, I pointed to the white door. She didn’t even say goodbye.

When she disappeared, so did the cafe. But the door remained, waiting for me.

It turned blue at my will and I pictured a face and murmured a name.

When I stepped through, it was not back in my old room. It was a rundown apartment building.

At first, I thought it was abandoned, but I realized people just moved quietly here. There were no glass panes attached to the windows. Just wide gaping holes that let through the moonlight that cut through the dark. No splendid view of a beautiful city below, either. Nothing but smoke that rose from the equally dilapidated houses below.

Finally. A look into the grim part of the perfect Saint Society.

I changed my dress into a pair of dark trousers, a gray shirt, and a black coat. I fancied a hat, so I gave myself that, too. Then I added smears of dirt on my clothes, wrinkled them just enough to make sure I looked like I belonged there. Dressed like the common Exodus folks who walked past me carrying trolleys, little humans, and bags, I nonchalantly wandered down the hall. Stepping over drying rain puddles on the uneven cement floor, I could hear conversations through the closed doors and grimy walls.

My heart jumped to my throat when a hand grabbed me by the arm, followed by the face of a woman with bloodshot eyes. “I’ve got good drinks here,” she said, lifting a bag in my face. A drop of blood dripped from the edge. “Fresh from the market.”

The veins in my neck engorged at the smell.

“Three-hundred for you, beautiful.”

“No, thank you.”

“Two-fifty. Come on. It’s fresh as I said.”

I shook my head, and she pushed me away before walking off, murmuring snidely. My eyes lingered on the bag swinging in her hand.

Shaking my head, I waited until the impulse to lunge for the bag disappeared.

Then I saw him walking in my direction, head bent as if in deep thought. He didn’t even look up as he walked past, his brow furrowed. I turned to stare after him.

The one good thing about dreams is that it could be too real that you wouldn’t know you were sleeping until you woke up. Like a ghost that didn’t know it was dead.

I took a deep breath and smiled as I followed Klyne Alistair inside his dream.

Chapter 22

The building was more complex than I thought. Was higher, too. And Klyne Alistair used the stairs. He ignored anyone who blocked his path selling blood in bags or food or pills. For a second, I was drawn to the pills a teenage boy offered me, but I had a vampire to follow. With throat burning, I said no, only to realize Alistair was gone.

I ran to the corner that led to another corridor, but it was empty. Gritting my teeth, I ran up the stairs that led me to another long corridor with more people loitering about. There was no sign of the man.

“What are you doing here, witch?”

I stopped cold. The hairs on my arms and neck stood as a rush of air brushed past me, blowing my hat off. Suddenly, Klyne Alistair was standing before me, eyes menacing. His smile brought a shiver up my spine. Maybe Salwey’s impression of him was not too far from the truth after all.

“So the rumors are true.” His whispered voice reverberated down the hall. His gray eyes glinted with amusement as his icy fingers ran down the side of my face. “You’re a vampire.” He wasn’t as handsome as Evensen, but the man had a certain charm that stopped me from turning this dream into a nightmare. The danger he imposed kept me rooted, made me want to explore it just a little. See if the ember could burn. “Did Salwey send you?”

“No.” I stepped back. Told myself this could be dangerous for me. I may have control of this dream, but this was still his dream. Few knew just how much power they held in their own dreams. Power that even I may find a challenge to control. “I came on my own. No one knows I’m here.”

His knowing smile lingered on his lips as he looked around. “Looks pretty authentic. Feels like it, too.” He wrinkled his nose. “But do you know what gave you away?” I waited with bated breath. The only thing that offered me consolation was the door that a few feet away. I could escape anytime. “Your scent doesn’t belong here.”

He placed his hands in his pockets and tilted his head to the side, eyeing me. “They’re here for me, aren’t they?” When I remained mum, he chuckled. “Of course, they are. Who is it this time? Corey?” His shoulders shook with laughter. “Poor boy still thinks he can catch me and make his mother proud.”

“You killed the Katamas.” I didn’t know why I said it, or why I felt a burning anger in the pit of my stomach for Akira and Akiko’s loss. I simply knew what it feels like to have no one.

Again, he just chuckled. “I had to. They did something horrible.”

“What did they do?”

“They stole from me.” His smile disappeared. “What are you going to do after you wake up? You’ll tell Corey where to find me?”

“No. I play by my own rules.” When he just smiled, I asked, “What is an Omen?”

I knew he knew the answer the moment the smile froze on his lips. “Why would I tell you?”

“Because it sounds powerful enough for you to steal it from the society.” I was making a wild guess, but based on his response, I was on the right path.

He chuckled, shaking his head. “It is indeed powerful.”

“Tell me what it is.”

He shrugged. “Why don’t you ask Evensen?”

It was my time to freeze.

He sighed and shook his head. “I suppose he doesn’t tell you enough. Typical Evensen.” He turned and continued walking.

“Stop,” I ordered. “How do you know Evensen?”

Waving a hand, he said instead, “Wake me up, witch, or you’ll be in trouble. I have no time for this.”

I closed the path before him with a wall. He stopped, touched it. When he faced me again, he wasn’t looking pleased. “Look. I don’t really like getting trapped like Evensen does. Would you mind?” he asked, motioning at the door to his right. “This is the door, right?”

“Answer my question. How do you know Evensen?”

“I’d rather not.” He reached the door before I managed a full blink. Then he was gone.

---

When I walked out of the blue door, I found Evensen waiting for me.

“Where were you?” he asked, walking away from the fireplace. “Are you all right?”

No, I wasn’t. “How do you know Klyne Alistair?” He froze. I strode toward him. “How many secrets are you keeping from me, Evensen?”

His eyes flew to the door. “Did you just bloody come out of his dream? Are you crazy? You can’t do that—”

“I’m tired of guessing, Evensen. It’s taxing trying to figure out if I’m the card or the bloody table for your game. Tell me who Alistair is. Tell me what is an Omen. Why did Alistair steal it from the Saints? And why are they out here trying to get it back?”

Evensen closed his eyes and sighed.

“Evensen.” My jaw tightened when he kept his head bowed. “How hard is it for you to tell me?” Resting my hands on my hips, I scowled at him. “Unless you are deliberately using me for your own selfish reasons, which would not be surprising, by the by.”

“It’s not a thing. It’s a creature.”

“What do you mean?”

“The Omen.” He lifted a hand to silence me. “I didn’t tell you because it’s a little complicated.”

“What’s complicated is your face after I’m done with it,” I growled through my teeth. “Tell me now.”

He rolled his eyes at my dramatic statement and returned to the seat by the fire. He waited until I took the other seat, nostrils flaring. “There are two Omens—the ember and the obscure. Some myths call them the dark and light, the good and bad…” He looked me in the eye. “Klyne Alistair’s sister is an ember.”

I stiffened in my chair. “She’s the parcel.”

He nodded. “Yes.”

“Why does she want to get out?”

“Two reasons. The first is that there are no obscure within the society. They’re all on the other side of the border.” I raised my brows in question. He struggled with the answer, but he eventually blurt it out. “Omens are more powerful with their other half.”

“You must be joking.”

He blinked and just stared at me for a long time. “I don’t even think you’ll believe what I’m going to say next…” He shook his head as he said the words. “What do you know about Akarra?”

My brow furrowed. “The library? It’s a myth.”

“A hundred-and-fifty-two years ago, they discovered it. It’s real. It’s in a desert in Egypt.” He clasped his fingers together. “They found the Book of Ember.”

“You can’t be serious.”

He ignored my statement and kept talking. “The myth is true, Aster.” I saw the way he tried to contain his excitement. The way the corner of his lips pursed, trying to contain a smile. “Stars are real.”

“Then—”

“But a star is not just one entity.”

“The Omens.”

He nodded. “Light and darkness. For an omen to attain its greatest potential, they need to find their other half.”

“And how do you know Alistair’s sister is the ember?”

“Embers mostly stay in one bloodline. The Alistairs have always produced embers—their females. What the men do is to protect them. Alistair became one to protect the embers in the family.” He stood, hands in his pockets. “Alistair’s sister can’t stay here. Although they do age slowly, Omens are not immortal.”

“Why can’t he take her outside himself?”

“Because the moment the other side finds out he’s back, his sister is as good as dead. They know his sister is an ember.”

I fell back into the chair in disbelief, my head reeling with everything he just told me. “I can’t believe it.” Then I frowned at him. “But why would the Saints want to get her? The ember is here, but the obscure isn’t.”

His jaw tightened. “Second reason she has to get out: Stardust.”

My eyes rounded. “Now you’re bloody joking.”

He sighed, ran a hand through his hair. “Stardust is believed to bring immortality. That’s what the Saints have always wanted.”

“They can just fall in line outside your club for a bite,” I grumbled under my breath. It made the corner of his mouth twitch. “And what do I do with her once we get out?”

“ If you get out.“ He looked at me wryly. “You’re wasting your time. You should be learning Katz’s border.”

“I’ll meet him soon. Fret not.”

“You deliver her to Brie or my family,” he said, answering my question. “They’ll know what to do.”

“And what do you intend to do with her? Burn her for stardust?”

“No. Help her find her obscure so they can bring down the borders.”

“Can’t we all just let this bloody society rot in its own perfect imperfections?” I asked. “Let’s just get the hell out of here, Evensen.”

His face hardened. “There are others trapped in this place, Aster. And not all of them have an ounce of power to get out, even if they want to.”

“How long have you been working with Alistair?”

“I don’t. I offered him help and he thinks it’s a great idea. They traveled to Exodus so his sister could go with you, Aster. You need to master the border soon before she’s caught again.”

“Again?”

“Years ago, the Saints captured her while she and Katz were in hiding.”

“The train incident. The Katamas.”

“They worked for the Saints as part of another research team.”

“Alistair and his men killed them.”

“They were powerful Bishops, Aster. Alistair and his men did what they had to do.”

I shut my mouth and tightened my jaw.

The quiet crackling of the fireplace and the eternal burning outside my window reigned for a while as we sat in silence. Finally, I spoke. “I have no pills left.”

“You only need to ask.” When my eyes flew to him, he was smiling. “It wouldn’t be the first time, witch.”

My face tightened. “I wouldn’t feed on you.”

“You’re risking attacking someone if you continue to resist.”

“I’ll deal with it.”

“Fine,” he snapped. “Just don’t get bad blood. That’s the worst you can do.”

“And how do I recognize a bad one?”

His eyes rolled, and he sighed. “You can’t.” When I scowled, he continued to stare at me wryly. “Because you won’t be able to. You’re a young vampire. You’re reckless.”

“I have control.”

“Your mind may be strong, but it will soon have to give in to what your nature demands.” He shook his head. “Why am I even trying? We’ve been through this before.”

“And how long did I last before I gave in?”

He was silent for a long time, perhaps reminiscing about old dreams. “Long enough.” We stared at each other for a while. It seemed he had finally given up trying to control me that even when he said, “Please meet with Katz as soon as you can,” I felt I had a choice.

But as his nemesis then and forever, I also thought that it may be his way of controlling me. Making me think I was making the choice.

“You have to stop overthinking,” he said. “You over-analyze things.”

“I can’t help it. Not if it’s you I’m supposed to trust. We don’t have the best history.”

“We do, as far as I remember,” he said, a corner of his mouth curling. “The few years we were rivals are almost inconceivable in my mind, to be honest. But I can’t blame you,” he added the last statement hastily. “You only remember the worst.”

---

The next day, they did not even bother to take us along. My apostles were brooding like children. The two girls stayed in the kitchen to brew potions. Akira said he’d try to research about Omens in their room.

With nowhere to hide, I stayed in my room. Bellatrix followed me with her eyes as I paced around, trying to shake off the tremors. “Go and find Katz,” I ordered, writing a brief note. “Tell him to find a good place to sleep.”

Like how we used to in the past, I tied the note around her neck and let her out through the window. She looked awkward, being a fox, but she still navigated her way down the side of the building with ease. Alone now, I lay in bed clutching my crux to my chest. It may not offer me relief from the symptoms that were killing me, but it still centered me to my core. I closed my eyes and looked for Bellatrix.

The alleyways she passed blurred through my vision. A turn. More turns. Streets and cars. She made leaps and ran all the way to the border, stopping only once to smell the flowers displayed outside a store.

“What’s wrong?” I murmured when she slowed down, smelling the air. I could see what my familiar could see; hear what she could; smell what made her suspicious. And felt the same rising dread before they appeared in front of her.

Cedric Corey and Mertha Krall blocked Bellatrix’s path.

“Who do we have here?” Corey asked, bending down to gaze at my familiar, his face filled with amusement and knowing, as if he knew who was behind the fox’s eyes. “Run, Bella,” I whispered, clutching my crux tighter.

But there was nowhere to run. There were at least three more Bishops surrounding her.

“What are you doing near the border, you sly little fox?” Corey asked, reaching for Bellatrix.

“No. Stay still,” I calmly told her, my heart mirroring her rampant beats.

“And what’s this?” He tugged the folded note from my familiar’s neck and read. I didn’t know how much he knew then, but at that moment, the surprise was clear in his eyes. His jaw tightened, just long enough for me to realize we were doomed. Then Corey broke into a cold smile and stood. He made one motion with his head and suddenly everything was dark.

Someone had placed a sack over Bellatrix’s head.

“Take it back to my room,” Corey ordered. “Get Katz. And get Aster Byrne. Now!”

My eyes flew open, and I was back inside my room again, gasping for air.

Bloody tarnation.

Chapter 23

It all happened fast after that. Like that time my cousin Georgina took me up a hill—it wasn’t, more like a slope, but for a six-year-old, it was a great climb. She told me we’d just see more flowers on the other side. Georgina was thirteen, exploring her dark side, I guess. She held me by the hand up to the top of the hill. But there were no flowers. Just a sloping dirt path that taught me never to trust a cousin again.

She pushed me. I dove face first to the ground. There seemed to be a brief moment where the front of my body attached to earth. Then physics did the rest. I started rolling. Faster and faster. But as my body uncontrollably tumbled down the slope, my head had one thought: revenge. It took me years to get my vengeance, but it was perfect.

The moment Bellatrix was captured, everything came in a rush. I was that girl again, tumbling down the dirt path. Before I could think of a plan, I found out that Katz had been captured, and that Corey was requesting an audience with me.

“Why?”

“We cannot say,” the Bishop told me. “Please consider this a Council order.”

“I’ll be there,” I said, already thinking of an escape. “I need a moment.”

“We’ll escort you.”

“I’m not dressed to go out,” I gritted out. My three apostles stood silently on one side. That might have been the perfect time for the four of us to band together and incapacitate the two Bishops. We could have done it, but we didn’t because they were apostles and it wasn’t their job to make an enemy of the Council.

I didn’t bother changing and stiffly followed. I could feel my apostles staring at me, probably curious. Maybe they wondered if this was about the sleeping potion. I hoped it was.

“Stay here,” one Bishop ordered.

Corey’s room was far up. The top of the hotel. While I knew I was in trouble, no one could have imagined the relief when I discovered that Mertha Krall was not in the room. He was alone, sitting by the fire.

He turned his head when I entered. In his hand was the note.

“Search her,” his clear voice echoed in the room. One Bishop held my arms, the other searched my pocket. I gritted my teeth when he pulled my crux out and quietly delivered it to Corey. These peopled now owed me my familiar and my crux.

He studied it, turning it around his fingers. Then he set it aside on the table. “I hope you can give me a good explanation, Aster,” he said, motioning to the seat across from his. My eyes locked on the note still in his hand as I sat, aware of the two Bishops by the door. “I don’t really have time to deal with internal conflict while we’re here, so please tell me the truth.”

Where’s my familiar? That’s what I intended to ask. Delay the confrontation to think of a better lie. But that’s not what came out of my mouth. “Katz has been hired to help me cross the border.” My eyes widened as I heard my voice. I shot Corey a look, and he was smiling, nodding slowly at the truth he prodded out of me. “You’re a truth caster.”

He chuckled. “Like Del and Rom here, and of course, Katz, I was a Bishop, Aster. And not because of my mother. I was one because I, too, am very good with magic. Why do you think Salwey had that stupid outburst the other night? I only stopped him because I didn’t like where his words were heading.” He stood while I sat frozen. “I only use my gift in moments like this. When the truth is really necessary. It takes away the fun of life, you know. Everyone lies, and in most days, they’re harmless.” He took a deep breath and slowly let it out. Looking down at me, his face fell. “It’s utterly disappointing. I thought I could trust you.”

“I couldn’t either. Not that I’ve ever truly trusted anyone.” I gritted my teeth, but the words flowed like gentle music through my tongue.

He nodded. “I understand.” Frowning, he tilted his head. “Why do you want to get out of here?”

“I don’t. I don’t know what I want.” Even I was surprised by the truth. “But I want to see Brie. And I’m not even sure if she’s alive out there as he said.”

“He?”

“Evensen.” Bloody tarnation.

His eyes lit up with interest. “Evensen. What does he have to do with this?”

“I had been living in the same dream as his while I was asleep. He said we had a plan.”

“And he told you your sister is alive?”

“Yes.”

“Your sister’s body was burned alive when she died, Aster.”

“That’s not her. She couldn’t be dead. She’s…” I groaned in pain, trying to stop myself, but it was a hopeless struggle. “She was turned.”

Corey broke into a smile. “You know what? We should have done this a long time ago. This is far more interesting. Tell me more about this plan you’re supposed to have with Evensen. What is it? An uprising?” As he talked, he poured himself a glass of wine. Unbothered. Confident. “Does it include an Omen?”

I tightened my jaw, but the word still slipped through. “Yes.”

Corey laughed. “He must be the one who sent Alistair here. Yes?”

“I don’t know.”

He faced me, wine in hand. “It makes sense now.” He sipped. “So the Omen is really here in Exodus. Brenna and Mertha have been searching far and wide.” Walking back to his chair, he threw me one of his flirty smiles again.

“You didn’t tell me about the Omen,” I told him. “You led me to believe we’re here for a different reason.”

“But I didn’t lie,” he said. “We’re here to solve Exodus’ problem with the ferals. It just so happens that when we arrived, so did Alistair and his sister. The rumor quickly spread, but our intelligence couldn’t confirm. But now we’re certain.” He eyed me for quite some time, slowly shook his head as if in disbelief. “And they’re here because an Astral and a Bishop are helping them escape. We shouldn’t have bothered with Salwey. The answer is among us all along.” He finished his wine in one gulp. “I don’t know what Evensen told you, Aster, but I think he’s using you.”

“I think you all do.”

“Is that what you think?” he asked, brow furrowed. “What have we done to you to make you think so? Haven’t we given you what you deserve? A seat among the Astrals. Trust. Freedom. I think we’ve given you too much of it because you went behind our back, playing us for fools.” He gazed at me for a long moment, probably a hundred steady beats of his heart. Then he sighed. “But who could blame you? I, for one, understand if you’re confused, and that confusion is enough for someone with wicked intent like Evensen. To be honest, I’m more hurt that he betrayed us. As an archaic who promised to devote the rest of his existence to the society, we trusted him. But we’ll deal with him later. For now, I need to know where you stand, Aster. What you really want.”

“I want my familiar back,” I said. “She’s the only thing I care most about at the moment.”

“Your fox is safe in a cage in the other room. But understand that we just can’t give you what you want now that we know what you’ve done.”

“You’ll kill me then?”

He laughed. “Don’t be silly. We have protocols to follow, Aster. That’s how a perfect society works.” He stood, walked back to the wine bottle. “Your case is a little complicated. You’re an accessory to a crime. Been manipulated by Evensen and Katz. As for them, their process will be quite short.” He faced me with a mocking, gloomy look. “And their punishment long.”

“My apostles are not part of this,” I told him.

“Oh, we know,” he said. “Akira Katama notified us of your familiar’s little adventure out the window. Trust me, Aster, we know where your apostles’ loyalty lies. They’re trained to assess situations and recognize when Astrals breach boundaries.”

I swallowed hard, gritting my teeth at the slight pain and disappointment. What did I expect? That my apostles were innocent? No, of course not. Especially Akira. He and his sister were practically raised by the society.

I was really alone here. No one to trust, no one to depend on. Just Bellatrix. And she was captured because of me. At that moment, I had only one goal: save my familiar. Everything else could go wrong.

It must be the mixture of different feelings that caused my blood to boil; my heart to race and the burning to flare. And for once, I didn’t care if I was losing control. I only knew that I was craving for something: blood and survival.

So… What if?

Evensen’s words echoed in my head.

Your mind may be strong, but it will soon have to give in to what your nature demands.

Corey’s heartbeat was steady. How many times had he been in situations like this? Probably hundreds. Truth casters had always been valuable, their services always on demand. That’s where his confidence came from. Years and years of summoning one of the many human flaws—ugly truths.

I so desperately wanted to shatter that confidence. Stomp on his control and see fear and panic in his eyes. His blood was strong, humming through his veins, calling out to me. The same could be said for the two Bishops at the door. My ears burned at the sounds of their vital sounds and my throat burned at the smell of their blood through their skin.

I swallowed. Could I? Should I?

Again, the words echoed in my head. Just like my cousin Georgina’s hand against my back, pushing me to fall. To stumble and roll and survive.

Your mind may be strong, but it will soon have to give in to what your nature demands.

At that moment, mind and nature dictated the same thing: feed off the enemy.

I didn’t know how to do it, but perhaps my concession released the hunger. It was barely bound by a thread, and now, in my behest, it knew exactly what to do.

But I had one last thing to do. One more thing that Corey was too arrogant and careless to reveal. He gave me the names of the two bastards guarding the door.

Just all I needed.

I saw them stiffen when I summoned their names in my head as I swiftly grabbed my crux from the table. They sensed it, and they turned toward me, including Corey. But my word was faster than their instinct.

“Sleep.”

Before they even knew it, they were locked in a nightmare.

And that nightmare was a new vampire starving for blood.

Chapter 24

My mother once told me I had the tendency to exaggerate. I’d use flowery words to describe anything, most particularly myself. She may be right, but believe me when I say that the dream with Cedric Corey and the two Bishops was by far the bloodiest I’d ever been. It was also the most thrilling.

Corey’s dream was the same: rain outside the window, bed in the middle of the room. He never had the chance to do anything. The dream version of me was there in his dream. At my will, it lunged for him, wrapping her arms and legs around him from behind and they both fell into the bed. With a snap of my finger, its limbs twisted and transformed into a long, tight sheet, keeping him still as I straddled his hips.

When he tried to speak, I covered his mouth with my hand. “I’m done, Cedric Corey,” I whispered above him, bending lower as the powerful throbbing of his pulse pulled me toward his neck. “I tried to be a good witch, but you make it very insufferable.”

His words were mere vibrations in my hand. I could hear nothing but his heartbeat. And as I took in the smell of him, my mouth opened. A stretching pain pulled at my teeth. A soft hiss escaped my throat before my teeth locked onto his skin, piercing it just deep enough before retracting to give way to the thick, hot liquid.

That was my first feeding, and I barely remembered it. I didn’t know how much I sucked off him. All I could remember was the feeling of elation. It was almost orgasmic, if I should be honest. My limbs quivered at the first draw and swallow. And that’s all I could recall. It could have been minutes or hours. It could have been seconds. The next I knew, I was staring down at him, wide-eyed, as my head cleared and I realized he could be dead. He continued to bleed, and I didn’t know how to stop it. His blood was soaking the mattress and all I could think of was it was all such a colossal waste.

Then I heard his faint beating inside his chest, and I swallowed. I took a deep breath, looked down at my bloody white dress, and sighed. Climbing off Corey, I fell to the ground, my body adjusting to the rush. The high. It had just gotten a taste of what it had been craving for and was wanting more.

With a groan, I pushed off the floor, locks of blood-soaked hair swaying at the sides of my face. “Bloody tarnation,” I mumbled when I stumbled on my feet. My head had lost connection to my body. I felt like a child learning how to walk. Then, as if in a snap, everything went right. Locked in place again. Fully under my control once more.

I let out a shaky breath and walked to the blue door. Wiped the side of my mouth with a fingertip. Licking the side of my mouth, I puff of disbelief escaped my lips. I did it and it wasn’t so bad.

Two more to feed, I thought with anticipation, blood already throbbing fast and strong and eager for more.

---

When I opened my eyes again, I was back in Corey’s room. I should have been worried, but I wasn’t. For the first time in a long time, I felt utterly wonderful. Like my body was mine again. Like I could do anything.

I stared at the three witches. It wasn’t hard rolling their body in the dream and throwing them out a white door, which meant two things: they would manifest the physical things from the dream and remember everything in the dream. The latter was the reason I did it, the former just a consequence. For now, they were too weak to wake up.

I’d deal with them in a moment. First, Bellatrix.

I checked all rooms and cursed when I couldn’t find her. Corey must have his own repertory somewhere. Brenna said they didn’t have closets anymore, but they still have hidden compartments for their witchcraft. Taking a hold of my crux, I closed my eyes. “Come on, Bella. Where are you?”

There was nothing but darkness. “Tarnation!” I growled, whirling around and rushing back to Corey. I couldn’t kill him. Not when he was the only one who could tell me where Bellatrix was.

I sat down, pulled in a deep breath, and tried to think. Gritting my teeth, I summoned Katz.

He barely had time to realize where he was when I asked, “Where are you right now?” He looked around the same park in Mertha Krall’s dream. “Felix! Where are you right now?”

He blinked a few times, clarity slowly coming into focus. “I don’t know.”

“Are you in Corey’s secret compartment?”

“A what?”

“Felix, think! Snap out of it. Where the bloody hell are you?”

“I don’t know. Maybe Corey’s vault.”

“Well, I can’t bloody find it.”

“What happened?”

I gave him the details in one breath. Incredibly, I wasn’t short of breath when I was done. “Are you with my familiar?”

“Who?”

“My fox!”

“I think so.”

I paced around. “What do I do?”

He looked confused, but after a few blinks he managed, “You have to get the hell out of here.”

“How will I even do that?”

He rested his forehead on the heel of his palms. “Let me think.”

“Fine. While you do that, I’m going to find Evensen.”

I heard him curse before I entered the blue door.

The fire was crackling when I came through the door. I looked around and he still wasn’t there. Closing my eyes, I summoned him.

He took one good at me and he froze. “What happened?”

My eyes snapped open, and I met his stride to the middle of the room. “We’re caught. All of us. Corey knows.”

“Calm down. What in the bloody hell happened? Tell me that’s not your blood.”

“Corey’s currently unconscious with the two Bishops. Katz is trapped in Corey’s vault somewhere with Bella. And I’m utterly bloody alone. What do I do?”

“And the blood on your dress?”

“I fed on them,” I said. “Trapped them in a dream and fed on them.”

“Bloody hell, Aster. You did what?” he asked in disbelief.

“I had no choice.”

“Damn it!” He ran his fingers through his hair in half frustration and half panic.

I blinked in confusion. “Why? What’s wrong? You told me I need to feed.”

He drew a deep breath and grabbed me by the arms. His grip tightened as he looked into my eyes and said, “How long ago did you feed?”

“Well, I don’t know. I was too busy to check the time.”

“Answer my question.”

“I don’t know. Half an hour?”

His fingers dug deeper into my arms. “You only have an hour before the effect kicks in, so listen to me very carefully. Get the bloody hell out of there. Find Alistair and stay with him. I’ll send someone for you.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Bad blood!” he gritted out. “Bishops take a dose of venom every day. It’s part of their job.”

I stiffened. “What sort of venom?”

“The one that immobilizes vampires for an entire day.”

Blood drained from my face. “B-But—”

“Wake up now, Aster,” he said, pushing me to the door, his eyes wide with panic.

“But I need to get Bella—”

“You can’t do that if you get caught. Wake up now!”

---

I didn’t know how long I had left, but I kept running. Apparently, being a vampire didn’t give me the special talent for speed like Alistair. However, it sure gave me the endurance. I was not even out of breath when I stumbled back into my suite.

My three apostles went out of their room, eyes wide with anticipation.

“What happened?” Tiff asked.

My eyes flew to Akira, who asked, “How did it go?”

“I have to leave,” I said. “Corey wants me to take me somewhere safe.”

“What do you mean?”

“A group of ferals are apparently after me,” I lied.

“What about Bellatrix?”

I stopped to face Akira, but at that moment, I couldn’t think about what I’d do to him for the trouble he caused me. “She’s safe. Corey and Mertha found her while she was taking a stroll around the city.”

“Is this about the Omen?” Tiff asked. “Are we finally invited to their secret mission?”

“We’ll start packing,” Lexie said.

“No. You all stay here where it’s safe. I just need to get my trunk.” They watched as I effortlessly dragged it out of my room.

“This is all so weird,” said Akira.

“Well, this is Corey’s order.”

His eyes went to the door. “Where are the Bishops?”

I closed my eyes and sighed. Truly, I had no time to spare, so I mumbled, “Sleep.” My eyes opened at the sound of their bodies dropping to the floor. I gritted my teeth and, with my incredible strength, carried them to their beds. At the door, I stared at them sleeping peacefully. They should be inside a pleasant dream now, unaware that they might never see me again, but if we ever did, I hope they would remember this little act of kindness. “I’m sorry. I quite liked you all,” I said before I left.

---

Evensen told me I should find Alistair and hide. I intended to do that, but not without something I could use as leverage.

I returned to Corey’s suite with my trunk, my mind racing to the next move I had to make. It was almost impossible, but at that moment, I was desperate. Kneeling beside him, I felt for his pulse. Pulling my trunk closer, I opened it and took out my repertory. My mother never told me I couldn’t do this. Nor did my grandmother.

I leaned the mirror against the trunk so it stood before me.

There was no sign of the mess I left behind in the dreams of my victims earlier, but the effect of their blood was there in my eyes—stunningly scarlet and strong. I never thought I’d like being a vampire, but I had to admit I looked good as one. I smoothed my hair with one hand and smiled at my reflection. The improved immortal image of me disappeared, replaced by my shelf.

Before I could doubt my plan, I rose higher on my knees and rolled Corey’s limp body toward my repertory. I’ve thrown dolls and poppets in there before, but never a real human body. I didn’t even think he’d fit, but he perfectly did.

Smiling with satisfaction, I smiled at my repertory again, and the mirror reappeared.

I checked the clock. There were still five more hours before midnight, but that didn’t matter. I only had less than an hour before the venom took effect.

Crossing my legs, I closed my eyes and summoned Alistair into a dream of my choosing: a white room with no doors in sight.

His initial confusion was quickly replaced by irritation. His brow furrowed. “You know, witch, you’re really getting on my nerves.”

“I’m trapped somewhere. I accidentally drank Bishop blood.”

“Vampire 101, you don’t,” he wryly said.

“Evensen said you have to take me in.”

“Why would I do that?”

“Because I’m your only chance in taking your sister through a border.”

His face tightened. “Where are you?”

I gave him my location. “You’ll have to get me. I don’t think I’d be able to get out of here alone.”

“How long ago did you feed?”

“I may have fifteen more minutes left.”

He cursed under his breath.

“You can’t do it?”

“I can, but this is a bit of an inconvenience.”

“Well, I’m sorry. I can wait, of course,” I shot back.

“Fine. Stay where you are,” he said, then chuckled. “Which you’ll do in a few minutes. Now, where’s the door?”

A white door appeared behind me. “I’ve locked the hotel door to Corey’s room.”

He pointed at the door. “I only need this door, witch.”

“I have a trunk with me. Take it with you, too.”

“Why?”

“Let’s just say it has a very heavy leverage.”

He scoffed, a hint of a smile at the corner of his lips. When he disappeared, I took a deep breath and turned the door blue. I walked back out into Katz’s dream. He was no longer sitting on the bench. He was standing by a tree, watching a dream version of Mertha Krall. As I approached, he turned to me, his eyes clearer now. “I know where we are.”

I was almost afraid to ask. “Where?”

“I’m quite certain we’re in the Fog.” My heart dropped. “Mertha’s worst realm.”

Chapter 25

I didn’t have time to know everything about vampires other than what I thought I knew before my two-century slumber. I didn’t know about clean and bad bloods. Or poisoned ones.

Bloody Bishops and their little tricks.

Katz was telling me where he and Bellatrix were and all I could think about was nothing. I could hear him, know he was talking about soul-thirsty creatures from the underworld, but I could not entirely process it all. Floating. That’s what it felt like. But I couldn’t move, couldn’t speak.

It took him a while to realize I was unresponsive. He paused, his eyes cleared of the fog he had earlier. And maybe at that moment, he finally remembered what I told him.

“You fed on Del and Rom.”

I couldn’t even blink.

“Damn it!” he cursed, walking closer toward me. He asked me something, but I couldn’t remember because suddenly, there was nothing.

I drifted away from the dreaming realm. Fell into a dreamless void.

Apparently, my time was up.

---

I remembered coming back to my senses the same way I did when Katz rescued me from Akira’s vampire trap. The only thing missing was the noise.

There were cracks and water stains on the ceiling. The only source of light was from the small window. With a tinge of fear, I tried to move. A sigh of relief escaped me when my hands lifted.

Rolling to my side, I realized I was on the floor. Someone had laid out a thick blanket for me, at least. With a grunt, I sat up and stayed still until the room stopped spinning.

I looked down to check if I was still intact. Same dress, but my shoes were missing. Looking around, I recognized where I was. The smell in the air was too distinct for me to not remember. It was the same building in Alistair’s dream.

Standing, I walked closer to the small bed under the window. It was fairly clean. I jumped when soft footsteps came from outside. I turned, unsure if I should hide or stay. The footsteps were now joined by a soft, melodic humming. A woman.

I sat on the bed and hid my feet under the hem of my skirts. As I waited, I convinced myself that everything was fine. These people did not kill me, did they? Alistair got me from the hotel. They needed me to cross the border with the Omen. They wouldn’t hurt me.

The doorknob turned and in came a woman. A majestic laundry-carrying one. She was iridescent. It could have been the silver hair and the milky skin, or the light grey eyes. It could be… Yes, I know. My mother said I used dramatic words. But this time, it was necessary. Just being in that same room with her felt like heaven.

Her singing stopped when she spotted me sitting on the bed. I didn’t know she could glow more until the smile broke from her lips. It was as if she gathered all the light that came through the window and they melted out of her skin. She wasn’t even wearing white. In fact, she was wearing a worn-out gray sweater.

“You’re awake!” Good Lord, her voice sounded even more heavenly. “Klyne said you’ll be up soon.” She placed down the basket of laundry at the foot of the bed, her movement soft and gliding. When she straightened and faced me with her laughing eyes, she asked, “How are you feeling?”

“Who are you?” I asked instead.

“I’m Nalani.” Then she rolled her eyes and murmured, “It means heaven.”

“Suiting,” I said, looking her up and down.

“My mother thought it was a good name for an Ember. I don’t like it, though.” She looked down at me, her smile too sweet. “You look beautiful. And young. But of course, you’re a vampire. You should stay young. I’m thirty in human age, and Klyne believes I’m fifteen in stars age. How about you? How old were you when you turned?”

Whatever ethereal impression I had of this girl evaporated the longer she talked. And she talked a lot. There was no stopping the questions, even if I wanted to answer them. She just went on and on, telling me things she probably shouldn’t. Like why her brother wasn’t home because he had to get fresh blood from someone named Guile, but I couldn’t be sure because she talked too fast.

“And don’t worry. I think he’s going to share a bag or two with you. Now, do you need anything?”

I waited for her to continue, but she didn’t. “You talk a lot.”

“Only because I’m always left alone here. I can’t go out. It’s not safe for me at the moment. Most days, I don’t have anyone to talk to. Although I talk to myself.”

I scoffed. “You remind me of someone.”

“I do? Who?”

Shaking my head, murmured, “Someone named Tiff.” I stood and faced her. We were almost the same height. “What time is it?”

“Five in the afternoon. You have a few more hours to spare before midnight, you unlucky girl.”

“Unlucky?”

“You have a halo,” she said.

“And you obviously don’t.”

“Oh, I do.”

I blinked in surprise. “You do?”

She shrugged. “It obviously doesn’t work. It can’t handle my light.” She winked. “But we still take precautions. Klyne says we can’t be careless. I don’t enjoy being on the run all the time. But I love the freedom I experience when the clock strikes twelve.” She turned and walked to the door. “Come and join me in the kitchen. I’m making dinner. It’s not blood, but… I think you’ll like it.”

Two hours later, I was utterly baffled. I could no longer stare at her with wonder. In fact, the longer I listened to her talk, the more I wish I could reach out and suck the light out of her. She was not annoying. She simply had too much energy. It was tiring just listening to her while she cleaned the tiny apartment while insisting that I sit to rest when I didn’t even offer to help.

But what fascinated me the most was how she looked at the brighter side of things. She’d share horrible stories, like that time when she was forcefully taken by the Saints. They had tried to burn her hand too many times.

“Why?”

“I don’t know. Maybe they think I’d produce stardust, which is crazy.” She rolled her eyes. “You can only get stardust from dead stars.” She pointed at her chest where her heart was. “But they were nice about it,” she said, returning to her story. “They bandaged my hand each time. I don’t heal fast, but it fascinated them that I can. And Mrs. Katama was quite nice. She fed me because I couldn’t do it myself. They bound me.”

Absently, my fingers touched the halo at my nape. “Is that how you got your halo? When they caught you?”

She sighed. “Yeah. Klyne said it’s an ugly tattoo. But I think it looks quite cool.”

She talked like Tiff and Lexie, inserting odd words into sentences. I offered a small smile, wishing she’d stop talking.

When the front door opened and Klyne Alistair walked in, I froze. His deep-set eyes settled on me before he turned to Nalani and his face gentled. “Everything alright while I was gone?”

“Great,” she said, taking the plastic bag from him. “She just woke up.”

He faced me again and crossed his arms to study me like I was a stray dog he didn’t know what to do with. “Evensen made contact.”

I jumped to my feet. “What did he say?”

“He needs to talk to you.” He turned away before I could ask another question. “Pack your bag, Nalani.”

“It’s ready,” his sister replied as he walked away. Turning to me, she grinned. “He’s not a talker.” Pulling out a bottle from the bag, she asked, “Want some? Not the best grade out there, but it’s the best in places like this.” She held it up against the light. “Got a few clots, won’t last long.”

“I’m fine,” I murmured, looking around. “I need to sleep.”

“You can do that later—”

“Katz and my familiar are in a realm I couldn’t reach,” I interjected coldly. “While I appreciate your gesture, I can’t sit around and sip clotted blood while they’re having their souls sucked out of them.”

Her face turned serious, and she nodded. “Of course. I’m sorry.”

“Thank you. I…” I let out a long sigh. “I’ll be back shortly.”

---

I figured he had been waiting because when he appeared in our dream, he didn’t even look inconvenienced or irritated. He actually looked concerned. He stalked the distance between us, then stopped. And stayed there to look me up and down.

“How are you?”

“Fine,” I said.

“Did Alistair bring you fresh blood?”

“Yes.” I shook my head against the unnecessary questions. “When are you coming here?”

He frowned. “What do you mean?”

“To Exodus. Shouldn’t you be here by now?”

He wasn’t telling me something. I could see it in the way he was trying to master his expression. “That’s impossible at the moment. I have important matters to deal with.”

“More important than an Omen and the witch vampire who is taking her out of this society?”

His jaw tightened. “Yes.”

“You know that they could be after you, yes? Corey knows everything now.”

“And where is Corey now?”

“In my repertory.”

“You put him inside your repertory?”

“Yes.” I raised my hand against his scowl. “But I couldn’t do the same for the two Bishops. They were there when Corey forced the truth out of me. The moment they wake up, they’ll tell everyone—”

“You don’t have to worry about them.”

“Why?”

“They can’t talk now.”

“Alistair.”

He nodded. “And we have to deal with Corey. Take him out of your repertory. Alistair will—”

“No. He’s leverage.”

Confused, he took a step toward me. “For what?”

“Katz and Bella. Mertha Krall has them. I have to get them.”

He sighed. “How much do you know about Katz’s border?”

“The only thing I know is that I won’t be able to cross it now if that’s what you’re thinking.” I walked toward him. “I want to get Bellatrix and you’ll have to help me, so get your bloody arse down here.”

“As I said, I can’t.”

“Why the hell not?”

“If I go there, they’ll wonder. If we get caught, we’d lose every connection I made. I would be a bigger help from here than there.”

“Very well,” I said, crossing my arms. “Get us help. I need to get Bella and Katz out of Mertha Krall’s realm.”

He sighed. “I’ll need to talk to Alistair. Later tonight at six,” he said.

“Why not now?”

“You’re marked, Aster. You can’t stay in the same place for longer than a day. The Saints will know where you are by tomorrow.”

I nodded. “Fine.”

---

When I opened my eyes, Nalani and Alistair were already waiting for me.

“What did he say?” Alistair asked.

“We have to move.” I stood and stared at the trunk beside his leg. “And we have to get Katz and my fox.”

“Sounds like a plan.” He checked his watch before his eyes returned to me. “We got to be quick.”

“I think she needs to feed, Klyne. She’s looking pale. Are you alright, Aster?” Nalani asked.

“I’m fine,” I grumbled. “Where are we going?”

“The edge of the city,” Alistair replied. “We have friends there.”

Not long after, we escaped the old building with my trunk. Alistair led us into a back alley where an old car was waiting for us, driven by another vampire who remained mum the entire time.

As the city passed by the window, Alistair said, “At the moment, you’re still in the clear. The most they should think is that you’ve been abducted. Unless your apostles suspected something.”

I swallowed. Well, I did put them to sleep and they’d surely realize that when they woke up. But I wouldn’t know what they’d assume. Or the conclusions they’d make. “I told them I had to leave for my safety,” I said. “I told them someone’s after me. They would not suspect a thing.”

“Good. Otherwise, I’ll have to send someone to deal with them.”

My eyes jumped to Nalani, who just smiled brightly and looked away. My gaze veered to her complete contrast—her brother. “Why can’t Evensen join us here?” I asked.

Alistair frowned at me, confusion in his eyes.

When he didn’t answer, I demanded. “Tell me.”

“You don’t know?” Nalani asked, blinking at me with surprise.

Alistair scoffed. “You don’t know what means to be an archaic in this society?”

Closing my eyes, I summoned patience. “I don’t know a lot of things about this bloody society. I’d appreciate if you can provide direct information. So please, tell me what it means to be an archaic like Evensen.”

“If a vampire gets a halo to be one of the archaics, they don’t just get the halo everybody else has. Theirs is special.” I waited, holding my breath. Alistair shared a look with his sister before he continued. “Archaics are bound to a certain city. Their halos will blow their heads off if they as much as step out.” As I sat there numb, shivers up my spine, Alistair shook his head. “Evensen like the other archaics, is a prisoner.”

Chapter 26

He was already sitting by the fire. My mind was in an internal struggle as I approached. What did he become an archaic? How could he have let the Saints trap him in Genesis City? It couldn’t all be because of the plan. There must be a better reason.

He could have escaped with Brie. He could be free somewhere without the stupid halo on his nape.

If I asked now, he might give me an answer. But did I want to hear it?

He looked up, the fire reflected in his eyes.

“Are you somewhere safe?”

I nodded, looking at his face. If I’d be given the chance to read his mind, I would. But I could only rely on what I knew and what he was willing to share.

“Good.” He leaned back and crossed his leg and clasped his hands together. “We need to plan your next move carefully. You can’t stay here any longer, Aster. You have to get through a border as soon as possible.”

“Not without Katz,” I said, blinking away, taking the seat opposite him. “And not without Bella.”

He sighed and shook his head, leaving his thoughts unspoken. “Have you been to Mertha’s realms?”

“Once, in her dream. They’re in this realm she calls the Fog.”

“What do you know about it?”

“There’s nothing there. Total darkness. The souls she keeps there…” I shivered. “They hunger for anything that breathes.”

He slowly nodded, brows fused in a line. “I’m assuming you already know what you want to do?”

“I have Corey. He’s quite important, isn’t he?”

The scarred corner of his mouth twitched into a small smile. “He is.” His eyes searched my face. “You’ll exchange him for Katz and your familiar.”

I shrugged.

“It’s risky, Aster.”

“It’s time to take risks. Why don’t you join us here?” His jaw tightened. As he thought of another lie to tell me, I sighed. “But I understand you’re a man who doesn’t enjoy taking risks. Do whatever you need to do in Genesis City. We’ll do our best here in Exodus.”

He nodded sharply and stood. “I have men watching the members of the Council. By now, everyone knows that Corey is missing. More Bishops should be on their way to Exodus to find him. If you think this is the best way to get Katz, I won’t stop you.” He walked toward me, holding my gaze. “But if anything happens, leave everything behind. Do you understand?”

“What does that mean?”

“Save yourself. Do whatever you need to survive. Don’t bring any weight.”

“Even an Omen?”

His eyes scoured my face. “Even an Omen.”

“But you said we need her.”

He turned away and walked to the white door. “She’s not the only star out there.”

---

Although he wasn’t quite happy about the plan, Alistair agreed we needed Katz. I wasn’t willing to risk my life crossing a border. Not that I was afraid, of course. I just wasn’t completely convinced that I had to cross to the other side. No one could even tell me what awaited me in Old London. I only had the hope that Brie would be there. But what if it was worse? What if it was a trap?

To be honest, I was just going with the flow. Riding the waves, as they’d say. Surviving.

I barely knew who I was at that moment. Or what I was. Half the time, I was only thinking about blood. How I desperately needed more.

While Nalani ate her dinner, I looked away and swallowed hard. Her neck looked tempting. Every movement gave me a picture of blood rushing through her veins. Alistair caught my eye with a knowing smile.

“You have to master your urges before they control you,” he told me, breaking the quiet that had fallen inside the small, shabby apartment unit. We had just finished discussing the plan to rescue Katz and Bellatrix and now were just waiting for the sun to set.

There were other vampires in the building, but they kept their distance. When we first arrived, I knew they knew who we were. Or who Alistair was. They disappeared inside their units or stepped away whenever he passed.

“Are you sure this belongs to a friend?” I had asked him when we arrived.

He didn’t answer, which was enough for me to deduce that Klyne Alistair was feared wherever he went.

“How old is he?” I had asked Nalani while her brother went out to check the premises around the building.

Nalani smiled at me. “He’s my brother. Just a few years older than me.”

“You’re lying.”

She broke into a laugh. “Oh, well.” She shrugged. “Much older. But I really consider him my brother. He’s been around ever since I could remember.”

“How long?”

One shoulder lifted in a shrug. “Give or take three-hundred?”

My eyes rounded. “He is practically your ancestor.”

She laughed. “Men in our family do not marry. He is technically not an ancestor of anyone. He has no offspring.”

“Are you okay?” Alistair’s voice snapped me back to the present moment.

“Yes,” I replied, looking away. “What time is it?”

He checked his watch. “Almost time.”

Nodding, I raised my feet off the ground and lay on the beaten sofa I had been sitting on. I clasped my hands over my chest.

“Don’t mess up,” he said as I closed my eyes.

I heard his footsteps and the door closing.

“Everything’s going to be fine,” Nalani’s cheerful voice said. “I’ll be here when you wake up.”

I took a deep breath and summoned Mertha Krall.

---

Mertha was sitting on the same bench, reading the same book, waiting for the same man. I waited out of sight, watched when the dream version of Felix Katz ran toward her the same way he did the last time. When they crossed the street to the cafe, I didn’t interfere.

I waited, patiently hiding a couple of seats away.

They didn’t talk much at first. They kept looking at each other. His eyes filled with love, hers longing.

“I missed you,” Mertha said, reaching for his hand. “More than you know.”

A small smile curved the corner of my mouth. I willed Katz to ask, “Then why are we the way we are now?”

The smile on her face was filled with something I had never seen before. Pain. Regret. Pride. “You wanted me to reach my dream.”

The Katz in her dream shook his head. It wasn’t me. His reaction was from Mertha’s own inner thoughts. “You wanted to prove yourself.”

“And I did. Look where I am now.”

He looked at her and as he did, her clothes changed back into her flowy dress. “At what price?”

Her smile completely disappeared.

“Me, Mertha,” Katz said, leaning away from the table, sliding his hand from under hers. “Us.”

Mertha’s eyes filled with tears. “You knew this was the only way.”

Katz slowly nodded. “Yes. You wanted justice.”

“And I got it. He’s gone now.”

“So am I.” Katz smiled at her. “Worse, you trapped me in darkness.”

“You gave me no choice. You’re working against the society. How much are they paying you? What do you get from this?”

Katz’s laughter echoed around the cafe, offering no answer because Mertha didn’t have the answer. Her dream Katz was as clueless as her.

“What do you plan to do now?” I made Katz ask.

There was a long pause. “I don’t know.”

That might be the truest statement I heard from Mertha. She sounded helpless, that for a moment I wondered if she was staying with the society because of loyalty or her own selfish reasons.

“I don’t know if I can trust you.” She looked around the cafe, frowning. “I don’t know if I can trust this dream.”

Finally, her eyes landed on me. I smiled and sighed. “Took you long enough.”

Her eyes shook with fury. “Where have you gone, Aster? What have you done? Where’s Cedric?”

“I was taken,” I told her.

“You expect me to believe that?” Her eyes flashed with panic when I flicked my finger and Katz disappeared. When they returned to me, they were sharp as knives. “You’ve been working with Felix behind our backs.”

I sighed. “I had no choice.”

“The society has been nothing but good to you, Aster. They made you an Astral. Do you know what it takes to be one? The sacrifices we had to make to get what the Council has carelessly given you?”

I stared at the seat Katz was sitting in earlier. “I can only imagine.” My eyes searched hers. “Because I would never sacrifice those I love for anything.”

Mertha jumped to her feet. “You think you know me after what you saw in this dream? You know nothing.”

I shrugged and looked around. “Maybe. But I can feel dreams. I know every emotion that creates it. Yours is filled with anger. A desire for vengeance. You thought becoming an Astral will give you that, but you realized too late it’s not what you’re looking for. You found no justice in it. And now you feel trapped. You’ve given your life to the society, yet you cannot feel the love that you should feel from those you serve.” I looked into her eyes and smiled as her face drained of color. “You have let it go a long time ago. Love. It wasn’t enough, was it? At that time when your heart was filled with anger? You thought it made you weak.” I took a lungful of air. “Your dream stinks of bitterness and regret. You’re trapping Katz in your realm, not because he betrayed the society. You’re trapping him there because it’s your last attempt to take back what you lost. But you don’t know how because you’re slowly losing him again to the hungry souls that live in the darkness of the Fog. You’re bound to the society. To your pride as an Astral. You’ve lost him and you can’t accept it.”

She walked toward me, lips curled in a wintry smile. She looked around the café. “I wonder how much of this dream is also yours. The quaint feeling of nostalgia in this place must feel like home to you. Brings back memories, too? Your mother, your father…your sister. Those you’ve lost and still desperately want to get back?” The smile disappeared, replaced by cold fury. “I live with my loss every day, but I also relish in what I have gained. It’s you who cannot live with what you’ve lost.”

I stiffened. “They were taken from me. Unlike you, I did nothing.”

“Or maybe you didn’t do enough.”

“Stop provoking me, woman,” I told her, taking a step back. “I’ve dealt with the likes of you before.”

“Oh, yes. I know. I’ve heard enough about you from Brenna. She knows her family history more than anything. And from what I gathered, you were nothing but a spoiled rich witch. You’ve always thought you were great simply because you could create dreams and nightmares. But in reality, you had no one. You were living in a fantasy of your own making, ignorant of what people around you actually thought of you—young, naïve, and selfish.”

“You know nothing about my life.”

“You were the two-hundred-year-old artifact inside a research facility. What do you think had we been doing while you slept? Watch? We tried to learn everything about you. The life you led, trust me, was nothing fascinating.”

I forced out a laugh. “You truly think so?”

“You were a failure like your sister. She did nothing but wait for you to wake up. She achieved nothing.”

I could kill her now. I could put a hole under her feet and drop her in ice cold water until her eyes turned red and her lungs exploded. But killing Mertha would mean closing the doors to her realms.

So what else could I do? Step back and smile. Let her waste time.

I took Katz’s seat and sipped his coffee while Mertha stared at me with blazing eyes. “Get me out of here now,” she ordered. “Aster!”

“I like this dream of yours,” I said, ignoring her outburst. “I agree. It’s quite nostalgic. But it’s not my memories that I feel here. It’s all yours.”

“Tell me where Cedric Corey is or I swear to God you’ll never see your familiar again.”

“My familiar will find her way back to me. She always has. I just want Katz, really.” I tilted my head to the side. “Surely, you cannot let those souls suck the life out of him.” Her eyes faltered. “Unlike me, you can’t control your realms.” I flicked a finger and snow started falling outside the window. “You can only tame and soothe the souls to an extent. But not their hungry for him.” When she didn’t say a word, I grinned. “So here’s a proposal: hand over Katz and my familiar and I’ll give you back Cedric Corey.”

She contemplated my offer for a while.

“Take your time. I can wait,” I taunted. “We can also summon his mother here, if you wish. I’m sure she’ll agree that having her son back is more important than your former lover and a fox.”

To my surprise, she asked, “Where should we make the exchange?”

A smile slowly curled my lips. “You’ll wake up to it.”

She froze. “What do you mean?”

“My feral friends are traveling to your destination as we speak. And as the clock strikes twelve and we all fall in deep slumber, your body will be moved somewhere.” My smile grew as fear flashed in her eyes. “Fret not, they handle Astrals with great care.”

Chapter 27

I opened my eyes to Nalani’s radiant smile, which, for a breath, made me forget why she was there. Or why I was there. Her presence enveloped me in warmth, one I wanted to swim in for a little while longer. I felt spent… Suddenly exhausted. I was rife with blood, and I was physically stronger than ever. The tiredness echoed from somewhere deep within, and Nalani seemed to soothe that.

“We got her.”

Three words and I blinked back to reality. I sat up and found Alistair sitting by a window, leg crossed over the other. At his feet was Mertha Krall, her hands bound, mouth gagged.

“Where are we?” I asked, slowly rising.

“A building across Katz’s border,” he replied, eyes on me. “Make the witch give you what you need and get out of here.” At his last word, his eyes jumped to Nalani.

The woman’s face fell, refusing to meet his gaze. When she looked at me, her eyes glistened with unshed tears. With a sad smile, she said, “I’m sorry that you’ll have to take me. I’ll try not to be a burden.”

“You’re not,” Alistair told her, walking toward Mertha Krall. He grabbed her by the arm and pulled her up. To give her credit, the astral appeared calm. She knew she was outnumbered.

But so many things could go wrong here. I didn’t know every facet of her gift, and that secretly scared me.

“Now, witch,” Alistair said, facing Mertha with a small smile on his lips. “Give us Katz—”

“And Bellatrix,” I interjected.

Alistair rolled his eyes and wryly added, “—And Bellatrix and we’ll hand over Corey.” Mertha didn’t move. She continued to stare at Alistair. For some reason, he grinned and pulled her gag down.

“I need proof he’s alive,” Mertha said, voice even, gaze equally unwavering.

I walked over to my chest and pulled my repertory out. Without help, I positioned it against the wall. Standing in front, I smiled at my reflection until the mirror disappeared and revealed the hidden shelves. “Give me a second,” I said with a smile, reaching down to grab Corey’s collar. With the strength bestowed by my vampire blood, I pulled him up. He was still weak, but no longer unconscious. His eyes opened against the light of the room. Before he could do anything, I let go and straightened to full height while he fell back down with a thud. As I faced Mertha, the mirror reappeared.

Her gaze remained on my repertory and jumped to me when I spoke. “No one else can open my repertory.” With a smile I knew annoyed her greatly, I added, “I’ll enter the Fog with you.” I met Alistair’s gaze, and he gave me the slightest nod. “And I’m taking Nalani with me.”

Mertha turned her head to the Omen. “There’s no need.”

“I can’t risk any of your apostles or Bishops taking her while we’re in the Fog. She’s coming with me.”

Mertha’s brow twitched ever so slightly. Her eyes went to Alistair again. Finally, she let out a frustrated sigh. “As you wish.”

I held out my hand to Nalani. Hers was cold and shaking. I gave it a squeeze, and waited.

Mertha lifted her bound hands to Alistair. He silently freed her, but as he stepped back, he gave her a warning: “Don’t do anything stupid, witch.”

Ignoring him, Mertha faced us. She did not speak, nor did she move. It just happened. One moment we were in a room, the next we were cloaked in total darkness.

My hand tightened around Nalani’s instinctively as she pressed closer to me, hearing the whispers from the surrounding void. There was a small smile playing in one corner of Mertha’s mouth as she slowly turned like a ghost leading us to the depths of the afterlife. “Follow me,” her voice echoed back to us.

A whisper of a touch brushed against my arm. Nalani jerked beside me with a slight whimper. She was not looking so radiant now in the Fog. Whatever made her so outside of this realm was slowly being sucked out of her.

“I don’t know what they promised you, Aster, but you’re making a mistake,” Mertha spoke, her voice a clear echo. “Do you even know what’s out there?”

I didn’t answer. The further we walked, the longer we stayed. I was becoming weaker.

“You don’t, because you’ve never been there. You slept for the centuries of its ruin.” She stopped walking and faced us. “There’s nothing there but chaos. Nothing but war and carnage. Pain. Suffering. Slavery.”

I smiled at her. “Is that what they teach you in this perfect society?”

Mertha’s eyes searched mine. “No. That’s what I was born into.” I stiffened at her revelation. She walked closer, the truth in her words painted clearly on her face. “Born in gore and war, fed with fear, reared by pain. My parents were slaves, and as was I.”

“We’ll take our chances there,” Nalani spoke when I couldn’t. Only then did I realize it was her hand gripping mine now.

Mertha gave Nalani a pitiful look. “Do you know the number of people who would give everything they have just to get through a border and enter the Saint Society?” When her question was met by silence, she chuckled. “Ferals are not the only ones the society has to fend off. Humans are as desperate to get in to escape their lives on the other side. Many of them sacrificed their souls for a chance to cross. But only those who have the best to offer are granted entry.”

“Only those who have the potential to be Astrals,” I said. “But your gift wasn’t enough, was it?” My question froze the proud smile on her lips. “You had to pay them something more and I wonder what it could be.” Her face totally changed. “You must have been quite young. A child, maybe? So easily fooled. Naive.” I let the silence linger for a beat before I added, “Innocent.”

Her face tightened. “I’m where I am because I deserve it. I vowed to stay in the Saint Society, and I vowed to keep its peace and order.” Her eyes went to Nalani. “ If you manage to cross the border, I wish you the best of luck because the moment you step outside, you’ll wish you never made the first step. You’ll soon realize why I try my best to keep everyone here.“

“Great idea,” Nalani said, smiling brightly at Mertha. “To each their own, right?” She motioned with her free hand. “Lead the way.” Mertha stared at her for a while before finally deciding she had said enough and turned to continue down the path that only she knew how to navigate.

The hisses and whispers, and the sense of impending doom weren’t the reason I stayed silent. It was Mertha’s story, short as it may be. What if she was right? What if there was nothing waiting for me beyond the borders?

What if Evensen was wrong?

Nalani’s hand tightened around mine and I was reminded of why I made this choice. My sister was waiting for me out there. Evensen sacrificed his freedom for this. Nalani and Alistair were willing to take the risk. As we walked through the Fog, a voice in my head told me I had burned all bridges in this society. There was no turning back.

I didn’t know for how long we walked until Nalani finally stopped and pulled at my hand, brow furrowed. “This is not right.” At her words, Mertha stopped and turned to us. “We are not going anywhere.”

Mertha scoffed, and before she could say a word, I let go of Nalani and walked closer to her. “You’re buying time. You’re hoping for help to come before you take us out of this realm.”

Her smile disappeared. “What do you expect me to do, Aster? Let you get away? As we speak, I’m certain the society has already tracked our halos.”

“I will never give you Corey.”

“Corey is dispensable.” Her eyes went to Nalani. “She isn’t.”

“Nalani—” I started, whirling around in alarm, but I was too late. A sheath of darkness slowly wrapped around Nalani like an eel sucking blood through her skin. But it wasn’t blood these hungry spirits were after. I turned to Mertha, heart pounding. “Release her.”

“Aster?” Nalani’s voice quivered with fear as the dark shadow crept up her neck.

“Let go of her or—”

“Or what?” Mertha asked, tilting her head slightly. “Your gift cannot work here, Aster. I’m untouchable here.”

I bared my teeth. “And what are you going to do, Mertha? Let your pets kill the Omen?”

Mertha frowned and blinked at me in confusion. “What made you think we need her alive? They’ve tried every way to get stardusts, except one.”

“Aster!” Nalani’s cry for help only caused me to stiffen, conflicted. Anything could happen if I hurt Mertha. The last thing I wanted her to do was to leave us here to die.

But just as I started to question our plan, I saw Mertha freeze and her eyes slowly widened. At first confused, I frowned, then I realized the light on her face was coming from behind me. I turned and stumbled back in awe.

Nalani was quite literally glowing. The veins on her face turned silver, glowing white as she strained. Shining like a bloody star that she was, piercing sharp bright light through the dark sheath that enveloped her. Her face was almost gone, white as her hair that floated around her.

“N-No,” I heard Mertha stutter beside me.

“Leave me alone.” Nalani’s scared voice sounded like a distant echo from deep within the form of light she transformed into.

“Stop her!” Mertha cried out as her eyes widened.

Nalani’s light slowly spread out, revealing where the whispers came from. It washed on the beings that hungered for our souls, and it was the worst thing I had ever seen in my entire life. They didn’t look human. Didn’t look like anything I had seen in the living world. They were creatures deformed by eternity of hunger and misery, their faces melted, dripping down like candle wax onto creature another stacked below them. Their limbs, like tendrils, sprouted out of sockets, slithering into every space they could find.

“Make her stop!” Mertha repeated, grabbing my arm, her eyes trembling at the sight of her pets.

I snapped into focus, sensing the dread in her voice. “What happens if I don’t?”

“The light is energy creating a tear in this realm. If they escape…” Her words faltered as horror overtook her.

My eyes veered back to Nalani. I didn’t know how to stop her, and I didn’t think she knew how either. I turned to Mertha. “Give me Katz and Bellatrix.”

“There’s no time for that, Aster. She’s destroying the Fog!”

I shrugged, feigning nonchalance. Soul-hungry creatures out in the real world didn’t sound great. “Katz and Bellatrix.”

Her face tightened. She turned her head to the right and there, lying curled on his side, was Katz. Beside him lay Bellatrix, eyes opening at the sound of her name from my lips. My familiar weakly stood with a whimper. Silently, I urged her to come to me.

“Aster! Stop her now!” Mertha said, arms raised as she fought off the light that slowly unraveled the mountain of creatures. Their hands were slowly coming to life, restless at the touch of Nalani’s light.

I ran to Katz, Bellatrix my shadow. “Katz. Get up. Get up!”

He moaned as I pulled him up with ease. He slowly stirred awake as I shouted his name a few more times. “Aster?”

“Yes. Get up!”

He sat up, confusion in his eyes. Then his gaze went to Mertha, then at the mountain of doomed souls stirring back to life. “What—”

“Stay close to me,” I told him, walking back to Mertha.

“Stop her now!” Mertha gritted out.

“There’s only one way to stop her.” Her gaze flickered toward me. “You make the choice, Mertha.”

“What’s happening?” Katz asked, face and eyes aglow as he stared at Nalani’s glowing form.

“We’re getting out of here,” I murmured under my breath as I watched Mertha struggle.

Finally, she made the right choice. With her arms up in the air, she turned and suddenly we fell to the floor of the room we came from.

My eyes opened at the sudden sharp pain in my chest. I rolled on my side and scrambled to my knees, clutching my chest. Beside me, Nalani groaned, her eyes closed, half of her face blanketed by her silver hair. The glow was gone, but the heat that enveloped her earlier still lingered.

“Aster,” Katz’s voice called out from the other side of the room.

That’s when I looked down and saw the tiny arrow on my chest. I frowned at it, then looked up, finally realizing we weren’t alone.

My hand instinctively reached for Bellatrix, warding her from everyone else in the room.

Mertha’s three Apostles stepped forward. “There are Bishops all over the place. You’re not leaving this building without an escort.” Vivec’s eyes landed on Nalani. “You are now all enemies of the Saint Society, and thereby under its custody.”

But that was not the worst of it all. Behind the three apostles stood Brenna, Spinett, and Akiko. And my three apostles, who wouldn’t meet my gaze as they stood stiffly in a line, hands folded in front of them. Brenna looked disappointed, but not surprised. Spinett looked like he was about to say, “I knew this was going to happen,” and Akiko, for the first time since I met her, was wearing a look of vengeance as she stared at Nalani.

Brenna watched as I struggled to summon them all to sleep. I couldn’t.

My eyes spotted the device that shot the arrow into my chest in Spinett’s hand, and a moan of protest rolled up my throat as my body stiffened, my brain realizing what was happening.

Finally, Brenna spoke. “Venom directly injected into the heart of a vampire takes instant effect. It’s over, Aster.”

Chapter 28

The last time it happened, I fell asleep because of the halo’s spell. This time, I was wide awake. Not at all pleasant. I couldn’t talk, couldn’t move. Could even barely move my eyes. I heard and saw everything as I fell on the floor, and the room tilted.

Then I saw Mertha. I almost forgot about her.

She was on her knees, arms wide and stiff. If I could smile, I would have done it. Whatever she was doing, she was struggling. Nalani must have caused enough damage to the Fog, because then Mertha shouted for everyone to leave when one of her apostles tried to approach her.

My last glimpse was the fear and panic in her eyes as she tried to control her little pets from escaping. At least we’d be safe from the Fog for now, I thought as someone carried me out of the building, threw me into a vehicle, and covered my head.

My only relief was when someone shouted that Bellatrix had escaped and Brenna said, “Forget the fox and move along. We’ll take care of it if it comes back.”

Whatever the venom was, it was quite strong. I couldn’t use my gift. I couldn’t even summon myself to sleep. It kept me awake and immobile. There was total silence in the vehicle. No one spoke a word, but I knew one of my apostles was traveling with me. Tiff. The smell of her potions was in the air.

I wish they talked about Nalani. I didn’t know where they had taken her. Even Alistair was gone. The bastard was nowhere in sight earlier, which meant he was our only chance of escape.

The journey didn’t take long. The vehicle eventually stopped, and I was pulled out, carried over someone’s shoulder, and then dropped again like a heavy sack of grain. When they finally took off the head cover, I instantly knew where we were.

The train.

My arms were strapped to a narrow bed. They made another line in my vein. Akiko silently and swiftly ran a clear fluid through it. Brenna stood at the foot of the bed, arms folded as she watched Spinett and Akiko work. When she realized I was staring, she offered a small smile.

“It’s not your fault, Aster,” she said. “You’ve been too naïve since you woke up. They fooled you into believing that your sister is alive and that she’s waiting for you outside. That’s far from the truth.” She watched Akiko push something into the IV line before her eyes returned to mine. “And it’s not your fault you’re a vampire.”

“We had suspected it for quite some time,” Spinett said. “I guess we were too hopeful about your immortality spell that we’ve neglected the signs.”

“But the signs weren’t all there,” Brenna explained. “Your results had always been a little odd. Nothing pointed to you being a vampire until Akiko did her own study in secret.”

“Which led us to believe that someone had been accessing our facility to manipulate your results,” Spinett added.

“It’s over now,” said Brenna. “We got you just in time. Once we reach Genesis, I’ll be on your side. I’ll fight for you. Vampires are not new to our society. If you can prove your innocence and give us the names of the people who manipulated you into doing this, I’m sure the Council will be very lenient. However, I don’t think you can remain as an Astral.” She stepped back with a reassuring smile. “Once you’re able, we’ll talk again.”

---

“Will it be sufficient?” Spinett asked Akiko as she pushed another dose of clear fluid through my veins.

Akiko did not answer immediately. She finished what she was doing and stared at me for a long time, her face completely bare of emotions. Nothing I had ever seen from her before. She must think that I was now friends with the vampires who killed her parents.

“It will weaken her long enough until we reach Genesis.”

“But if she falls asleep—”

“She won’t be strong enough to summon anyone.”

They fell silent. Akiko couldn’t take her eyes off me, and Spinett’s gaze jumped back and forth between me and his colleague. “You don’t feel she deserves a chance, do you?”

The woman simply turned away. “I have no right to an opinion.”

“I’m not asking about your opinion. I’m asking about what you feel, darling.”

Akiko stared at Spinett with a frown. “She put a spell on my brother. She committed a series of crimes with the monsters who killed our parents. How do I feel about it you ask? I feel like bursting into flames. I feel like a trapped bird staring at the open door of a birdcage, but I couldn’t do anything because my wings were clipped off. I feel like giving her more vials than I should.” When she stopped talking, she was breathless.

Spinett walked toward her and held her hands. “The Saint Society listens to everyone. They will hear your concerns—”

“No one listens to Elementals, Spinett,” Akiko hissed. “And you know that.”

“No, we are all equal—”

“We are not. I know you know that.” She pushed Spinett away. “But I’m not an idiot. I know I’m on the right side.” She walked to the door of the small room. “Please lock the door. I’ll see you later.”

Spinett stared at me for a while. He offered a small smile, but his eyes were cold. “I know you can hear me, so listen carefully.” He walked closer and leaned lower so he could whisper in my ear. “I will make sure you get what you deserve. Whatever it takes, you’ll never be free again. The first thing I’ll do is update your halo. And like all other Archaics, you’ll be trapped in Genesis City.”

Even if I could speak, I didn’t have anything to say to Spinett. I had heard enough threats in my life, but I had to admit I was a little worried. I had a few more hours until the venom’s effect wore off. We’d be halfway to Genesis City by then. Whatever Akiko had been giving me, it was crippling my vampire strength. The fever was coming back, too. The pain in my throat already getting worse.

Akiko was right. I would not have the strength to summon anyone.

But I only had to sleep.

And hope that help would be waiting there.

---

I fell into a heap on the floor.

For what seemed like an eternity, I was alone. I could hear the fire crackling, but everything else was still. Evensen wasn’t there.

Fear struck me. What if they caught him? What if they connected him to all this?

My breathing was shallow, and I felt my eyes closing in on me. This had never happened to me before. I wondered then what would happen if I slept in my dream. But this seemed to be a different dream. One I barely had control of.

Then I remembered. This wasn’t my dream in the first place. I created nothing in here.

This was his dream, and for some reason, I invaded it. Lived in it for two centuries. Walked away from it. But always, I’d come back here.

It was silly to think about it now. It didn’t matter why this dream held on to me. I was dying.

I tried to get up, but couldn’t. Akiko did a good job with those vials. I was burning like the ballroom downstairs. Invisible fire was eating at my flesh. My veins were dry, my throat was in excruciating pain.

It might be the fever, but I saw fire creeping through the gaps on the floor. Black fire. No… Shadows. And they slipped through, moving fluidly toward me.

With the little strength left in me, I reached for it. Might be a stupid move, but who knew? I was desperate to hold on to something. Anything.

But then, suddenly… swiftly… I was pulled away from it. Arms scoop me off the ground and carried me to the bed. In a haze, I saw the shadows retreat at his presence. As if afraid. As if cast away.

Still in a daze, I smiled. Or I thought I smiled. A funny thought just came to me.

Hands cupped my face, long fingers cradled my head. “Aster.”

He looked like a dream, and maybe he was. Maybe he wasn’t here, and he was just my dream.

“Evensen. I feel like dreaming.” I wasn’t even sure if he heard me. “Dreaming in a dream.” My laughter came out dry and silent. “Funny, ain’t it?”

But he wasn’t laughing with me. His jaw was tight, his gaze severe. “You’re burning.” With one arm, he pulled me off the mattress, guiding me to sit. I fell forward into his chest, limp and burning. He cursed as his free hand unbuttoned his shirt. “Feed,” his voice ordered, his hand tilting my chin up toward his neck. “God damn it, Aster. Feed.”

My nostrils flared at his scent. The veins in my neck throbbed, my heart thrummed faster. As if breathing him in was enough sustenance.

I felt his hand under my chin, felt his thumb guide my jaw open. The feel of my fangs slicing into his flesh made me open my eyes, my mind slowly realizing he was real. Suddenly, I gained the strength to cling to him as desperation and hunger kicked in. I wrapped my arm over his shoulder, tugged at his hair as my fangs retracted and warm blood flowed into my mouth. My cheeks hollowed in my hunger, my heart beating anew as his blood eased the blazing fire in my veins.

There was a moment of clarity. I could hear nothing but my ragged breaths, but I felt more. Not just my frantic heart or the slow, soft hum that calmed the sizzling fever. I felt warmth wrapped around my shoulder; hand digging into my waist before relaxing to soothe my side.

My hold relaxed.

“Close it.”

I blinked, my mind clearing, but not enough to understand what he meant.

“Never mind,” he murmured, licking his thumb before running it over the punctured skin. They closed, and blood stopped flowing. My eyes stayed on the trail of dark liquid that trailed over his clavicle. I lifted my head to search his eyes. His arm loosened around me, but he did not move away. He let me rest my forehead on the same spot where I fed. “Are you on the train?” he asked.

I nodded. “Did Alistair—”

He moved away and stood, hands on his hips, the top of his shirt open and stained with blood. The way he looked at me, I knew he was aware of what happened and he already made plans. Selfish as it may, it felt good. Someone else was out there looking out for me.

“What do I do?”

He didn’t answer right away. His eyes wandered on my face, as if every inch was some problem he had to fix. “There’s still time before the halo’s spell. Everyone on the train will fall asleep, and the train will be on full autopilot. Alistair and his men will take the opportunity.”

I frowned at the look on his face. “But?”

“The problem is time. Alistair is too far behind. By our estimation, he’ll be able to reach the train half an hour before the halo’s spell ends.”

My shoulders dropped. “Not very convenient.”

“He won’t be able to take you, Nalani, and Katz out of the train in time. And even if he could, you wouldn’t be able to go far. He doesn’t have enough men, and that train is full of Bishops.”

I cursed under my breath.

“So, this is what’s going to happen.” He bent to look into my eyes. “Alistair will hide you, Nalani, and Katz in one cabin. When you wake up, tell Katz to use his spell and create an illusion of an empty room. By this time, Alistair and his men will lead most of the Bishops away from the train.”

“And we’ll make our escape toward the nearest border.”

He bent lower, eyes boring into mine. “Whatever happens, and if anything goes wrong, you save yourself first. Leave anyone who may be a burden behind.” When I hesitated, he smiled. “You’re selfish enough to understand, yeah?” I just stared at him. I couldn’t tell him I knew why he couldn’t go with us. But I still wanted to ask why he thought I was fine leaving behind everyone else, including him. “Don’t look back, my lady. You just go.”

“But the border—”

“Katz will have no choice but to come along. He has no future here.” He straightened to full height. “Any border is better than what you’ll face in Genesis.” When I remained silent, he sighed. “This is the only way it can work. You’re as good as dead if you reach Genesis.”

Spinett’s words echoed in my head.

I will make sure you get what you deserve. Whatever it takes, you’ll never be free again.

I swallowed. “I know.”

Chapter 29

I opened my eyes and found Akira, Lexie, and Tiff standing at the foot of the bed, waiting. And when they saw I was awake, it was like someone dropped a giant wall in front of them. Their face changed entirely. The frown on Akira’s face disappeared; the curious furrow of Tiff’s brow straightened; and the disappointed curl in Lexie’s mouth hardened.

I wished I didn’t have to deal with them again, but there I was, in one room with probably the only three innocent people I should have just left alone. They were too young for this, I thought, as I tried to move but couldn’t. I was strong enough. Evensen’s blood was a strong fluid army against the drug Akiko fed through my veins.

Lexie was the first to speak. “You betrayed us.” She looked at me like she didn’t know me.

I swallowed and realized I could speak now. The venom had worn off. “You made it so easy,” I croaked.

“You have to hand over Cedric Corey,” Tiff said, almost pleadingly. “If you don’t, they’ll punish you gravely.”

My eyes went to Akira. “Did they ask you to come here and talk me into releasing him?” I smiled mildly. “Did they think I care enough about you to do what you ask? I don’t.” Pain crossed Lexie’s eyes, while Tiff struggled with unshed tears. “The only reason I kept you around was because you were useful.”

I looked away as I talked. I wanted them to leave and hate me. There was no point in trying to ease their pain and disappointment. There was no salvation for my betrayal.

“How long have you been working behind our backs?” Tiff asked with one tear rolling down her cheek.

Looking at my strapped wrists, I murmured, “From the very beginning.” I was never good at sensitive confrontations such as this. I’d prefer something murderous. To keep them from asking more questions about our broken friendship , I stared at Akira once again. “Was it because of you that your sister did a secret study on me?”

He moved for the first time. “The only contact I had with her was when we visited Windsor.” He looked at me for a long time, the silence telling me he had so much to say. “Apostles sacrifice everything for their Astral. It’s part of the job.”

When I moved my head, they immediately stepped closer, stance alert and ready for action. “You’re too weak to use your magic, so don’t even try,” Akira told me.

I sighed, slowly blinking, pretending to be powerless. “Relax, Akira, I will not waste my strength putting three children to sleep.”

Tiff’s lips trembled with tears. “Have you never cared for us at all?”

“Stop with the stupid questions, Tiff,” Akira snapped, eyes hard on me. “All she cares about is helping her vampire friends.”

“And what do you care about, Akira?” I asked. “Serving the people who kill innocents?”

“The Saints don’t kill innocents.”

“And what do you call the Omen that they’re keeping somewhere on this train? And speaking of Omens, have you found out what they are?” I asked them.

“We know enough.”

“You know what they told you.” I paused, pretending to breathe slow. “They’re one of two beings that make up a star.” Tiff stiffened at my last word. “Yes, they’re real.”

“We don’t have to listen to you,” Akira said. “Give us Corey.”

“But do you know what makes them valuable?” I continued, not hearing him. “Stardusts. But the great witches of the Saint Society have never figured out how to harvest stardusts without killing Omens. I’m sorry. I meant Omen. Just one. They never found another in the Saint Society.” My eyes remained on Akira. “She’s been captured before. The people who took her experimented on her in many ways a child shouldn’t ever experience.” I looked at Tiff and Lexie. “They cut off her fingers, her hair… anything they could that would not be too fatal.” My gaze jumped back to Akira. “But it was fine. After all, as what the Katamas found out, Omens apparently heal quite fast.”

Finally, Akira’s eyes registered shock. He froze from where he stood.

I let out a sigh. “What they didn’t realize, however, was that Nalani has a brother who became a vampire for the sole purpose of protecting her.” I watched the emotions play in Akira’s eyes. “And he did what he had to that day on the train to get his sister back.” Tiff and Lexie looked at each other, then at Akira, who remained unmoving. “Just like what your sister would do to protect you. And I assume what you would also do for her.”

At the mention of his sister, Akira snapped. His lips pursed and his eyes narrowed. “You’re all bullshit.”

“You can always find out. Ask your sister what her team plans to do to the Omen.” A faint smile curled my lips. “It’s always been believed that stardusts can grant immortality. Isn’t that what the Saints have been trying to achieve all this time? That’s why they kept me close, wasn’t it? Gave me what I wanted. Made me an Astral. Just so I could share the secret to my immortality .” Tiff swallowed. Lexie blinked, brows slowly dipping. I sighed. “But you all know how I survived through these years. I have nothing special, after all. Unlike the Omen.” They remained quiet. “After all the experiments done on the Omen, there’s one thing they had not yet tried. The one definite way to get an Omen’s dust. You’re all smart. You know what I mean.”

Before they could answer, the doors opened and Mertha’s three apostles stiffly walked in. Vivec looked at my apostles with one brow arched in question. Akira shook his head and Vivec let out a soft scoff. “As expected. You’re dismissed.”

Lexie pulled Tiff away when the former took a step toward Vivec. Akira’s gaze lingered on me for a few seconds before he sharply turned and followed the two girls out of the room. Vivec approached the bag of clear fluid hanging at the head of the bed. With his eyes on me, he adjusted the drops, letting them run faster. “We’ll be watching over you tonight.”

I closed my eyes and sighed. “How’s your Astral?”

“She’s doing very well.”

“I’m asking about her fractured realm,” I corrected, opening my eyes just in time to see the fretful look echoing between them.

This time, it was Azziz who spoke. “Shut up, feral.”

I never thought the time would come that I would feel strongly insulted. So much that I wanted to wring a young man’s neck after I sucked the last dreg of his blood. But there was a plan I had to follow. Instead of doing something I’d regret, I closed my eyes. The clock on the wall showed it was an hour before midnight.

I listened to the quiet breathing of Mertha’s apostles, blocked off the train’s noisy engines, and focused on the very faint sound of the digital clock. With that, I focused on the sounds beyond the door. Conversations bombarded my ears, giving me a momentary pause until I segregated the familiar footsteps and voices. Right outside my door to the right was Brenna’s cabin. She shared it with Akiko. Across was Spinett’s. Five more cabins filled with witches I wasn’t familiar with. Bishops? Might be. The dining cabin was empty save for three others talking about the recent events. The next cabin held my trunk where two Bishops pondered about my repertory. One said they had to do more research before they’d attempt anything because it might cause them to lose Corey’s life.

Next to them was the cabin where Katz was held. And the most guarded of all, with five other breathing witches inside, was Nalani’s cabin. By the echo of her incessant talking, I knew she was inside a compartment. Metal? Maybe. After all, once the halo’s spell activated, she’d be the only one awake.

Near the end was the shared cabin of my three apostles. Tiff was still crying, her black cat comforting her. Lexie sang a melodic song to her owl. Akira was silent, his breathing even but deep.

I retracted my hearing, retracing my path, then stopped when I heard a Bishop in Nalani’s cabin say, “Bishops of higher rank have privileges, pet.”

“What kind?” Nalani’s innocent voice asked.

“If the need arises, the Council can grant us a sleepless night.”

---

Evensen was already waiting by the fire. I rushed to him, slight panic boiling in the pit of my stomach. “They won’t sleep!” I hissed.

“What do you mean?”

“The Bishops on the train!”

He didn’t answer.

I frowned at him. “You know about this.”

“Yes. Ferals have spotted them all throughout. Even if I didn’t know, it’s not surprising. It’s impossible to maintain the safety of the society if all its soldiers sleep. And not all clean-ups are meant to be seen.”

“Then you must have made plans around the fact.”

“Not all of them will be awake. The most is just half of them will have to sleep. They would not be as efficient during the day if all of them stayed up all night.”

“Will Alistair have enough men to deal with at least half of these witches?”

“He’ll have enough, but they won’t be able to hold out long for the well-rested other half.” He motioned to the chair across from him. “Have you done your part?”

I nodded as I sat and gave him a mental map of the train. I told him where Nalani and Katz were, shared how they were bound. When I was done, he nodded. “I’ll have to leave early to report everything to Alistair.” A brief pause, his eyes lingering. “Do you need to feed?”

My eyes went to his neck. He got up and worked on his top two buttons when I swallowed. As if in a trance, I came to my feet and met him halfway. My hands willingly rested on his shoulders as he bent, neck open for my mouth. Stepping closer, I closed my eyes and reveled in the warmth of his blood. The effect was stronger than my crux. The pull of his hands on my waist offered more comfort.

I didn’t want to leave. Didn’t want it to end. But when I felt his hands squeeze my waist, I stopped, lips still pressed on his skin. I pulled away an inch, my mouth a hairsbreadth away, hesitating. When he started to pull away, I tightened my hands on his shoulders and ran the tip of my tongue over the wounds. I felt him stiffen, but only for a moment.

“Good,” he said, pulling away. “You’re learning your stuff.” He gave me a small, reassuring smile. “Remember the plan.”

I swallowed, ran my tongue over my lips where I could still taste his blood. “Run and never look back.”

His gaze held mine for a few seconds. Nodding, he murmured, “Good.”

“Evensen,” I called, as he turned.

He stopped and just paused for a moment with his back to me. When he faced me, his face was unreadable. “Yes?”

“Have you told me everything?” I asked, holding my breath. “Everything I have to know about us? About the plans we made?”

There was no hesitation in his movement and words. He nodded. “I told you everything you need to know.”

But not everything I want to know, the voice in my head whispered. “Good,” I said, taking a sit. “You’ve got to leave before the spell.”

Silence followed his departure, but my mind was restless. I felt like something was holding me back. Not the uncertainty of the world beyond the borders. No, not that. It was something else. An innate feeling I couldn’t name.

With some time to spare, I walked to my repertory and took out my journal. I didn’t want to waste my time reading entries I would never remember. If there was anything I wanted to leave for my future self, I’d write it in the end. A goodbye, a warning—anything.

The last two pages were stuck together. Slowly, I peeled them apart.

My heart started pounding.

The message was brief, but it was clearly written for me . The one who couldn’t remember.

It

’s unlikely you’ll find this because there’s no guarantee you’ll land back in this dream. But if you did, and you found this journal, then pay attention, Aster Byrne.

You were me, and I was you. You

’ve forgotten the years you spent in this dream because of the black door that never changed.

Harald Evensen will do anything to make you leave. Believe me, he

’ll do whatever it takes.

It will be your choice in the end. Taking the Omen out of the society will help with our plans. But there

’s no guarantee what awaits you outside.

However, if you

’re having doubts, listen to me very carefully.

There is one thing I

’m certain of and that’s my love for Harald Evensen. He is everything to me now. And I’m quite certain he feels the same. The years I spent here with him would be erased soon. I only hope this journal survives this dream far longer than I did fighting the shadows with him.

I won

’t be the one to tell you what to do. You wouldn’t want that. After all, we are now two different women. I’ve lived two-hundred years in a dream, while you’re still nineteen and utterly lost in a new world. But there is one thing that we share to this day: our bloody instincts. Trust nothing but that, darling. Don’t trust Harald. He’s selfless. He’ll lie to you if it means keeping you alive. He’ll sacrifice even the last drop of his blood if it means you get to live.

You will never understand my story even if you read this journal a hundred times. It

’s a life I lived, not yours.

Yours is still waiting.

Goodbye now. This feels like death, you know. To know I’m leaving behind the one person I could have spent an eternity with for the unknown is excruciating and scary. I never thought I’d ever say this, but I don’t regret being trapped in this hell, because, by the fire where two chairs stand, is a piece of a very, very wonderful dream.

I closed the book and stared at the fire. Then at Evensen’s empty chair. It was the last I remembered before the halo’s spell activated.

Chapter 30

It

’s time.

When my eyes snapped open, I realized the words were not in my head. It was Nalani. She hissed the words in my ear. “Get ready.”

She turned away to wake Katz while I dizzily looked around the small cabin. In one corner were three unconscious Bishops. I assumed they were dead because they weren’t bound. Spotting my trunk in one corner, I knew where Alistair took us. From my mental map of the train, the exit door should be just a few paces away from this cabin.

“Klyne and his men are trying to kill as many Bishops as they could,” Nalani told me.

I snapped into action almost at the same time as Katz. He looked lost, probably because he did not know the plan, which I quickly provided in one breath. “First, we need your illusion spell. Empty the room,” I breathlessly added, pulling Nalani closer. “How about the doors?”

“Klyne said we’re using another way.”

Katz blinked a few times, but confused or not, he still pushed himself to his knees and lifted his hands. I had seen many witches manipulate light and water before, most of them for entertainment. With the light and the particles of water in the air, they could create illusions. But nothing as good as what Katz could do. He created a barrier between us and the door. Millions of dust-like mirrors glinted as they caught the light and moved into position, almost like a curtain moving against the wind.

I watched, every muscle tense, as the tiny particles continued to move in fluid motion, slowly coming together like pieces of a puzzle. When they finally stopped, mirroring the wall behind us and reflecting it back to whoever may enter the room, Katz’s shoulders relaxed. Mine did as well. We held our breaths for a while, listening to the sounds outside.

“Try not to move. This spell is sensitive to movement.”

“Tell me again why we can’t use the doors?” Katz asked.

“They’re currently locked,” Nalani whispered.

“What?” I hissed.

“The doors never opened. The Bishops who came out to inspect the tracks used another exit.”

“Then how did they enter?”

“The other way. He didn’t tell me.”

“It’s too quiet,” Katz said, crouching lower, trying to hear.

“They could all be dead,” Nalani said, voice hopeful. “They’re trying to take out as many as they could.”

“And when did that start?”

“Five minutes ago?” Nalani said with a grimace. “Taking me out of the metal cage took a bit of time.”

Katz’s jaw tightened. My eyes went to my trunk. We could take out Corey, use him as leverage. Force them to open the doors.

Before I could decide, it started. Someone shouted from the end of the train. “Ferals! Ferals!”

Doors slid open, and more shouts came. “The Omen’s gone! Bishops down in the cabins!”

“She’s gone!” Akiko shouted. I closed my eyes and focused on her footsteps.

“Check the cabins,” Brenna’s calm voice ordered as she joined Akiko and Spinett. “The doors?”

“Still closed.”

“Good. Find out where their entry point is and lock it down. They could still be here. Why did the train stop?”

“A segment was broken,” a Bishop answered.

“This is part of their plan. Bishops outside?”

“We sent five to inspect.”

“They’re dead. Contact the nearest Bishop station and ask for more men.”

As the Bishop rushed off, Spinett asked, “They could be gone by now.”

Brenna didn’t answer. Their footsteps hurried down the aisle. “Search every crevice. Remember that they’re with Katz. He’s going to use an illusion spell.”

A breathless Vivec approached them. “We can’t find her.”

“Mertha?” Spinett asked.

“Yes.”

Just then, my apostles rushed and joined their group. “There are ferals on the front of the train, and also probably outside,” Tiff said, breathless.

“They messed with the tracks, causing the train to stop before we woke up,” Akira added.

“That information has already been provided,” Vivec snapped.

“What should we do?” Lexie asked. “How can we help?”

“Search for the Omen,” Brenna ordered them. “Consider it your top priority.”

“She,” Tiff quietly corrected. “The Omen is a she.”

“It’s not human,” Akiko corrected. “Get the Omen before the ferals can take her away from us again.”

“Go,” Brenna said when my apostles hesitated.

“They’re in on this,” Azziz said, contempt in his voice as my apostles ran down the opposite end of the train.

“My brother will never betray the society,” Akiko told him before she, too, walked off with Spinett.

Alone with Brenna now, Mertha’s apostles waited for more orders. “If Aster’s apostles get in the way, you know what to do,” Brenna said.

I opened my eyes, jaw tight. “They blocked all exits.”

“Klyne said he’ll tell us when it’s time,” Nalani whispered beside me.

Katz signaled for silence, one finger over his lips, one hand held in front. I pulled Nalani behind me, fingertips on the floor for balance as footsteps came closer. Two Bishops. They swept the room quickly with their eyes, noted their dead comrades, then left. My hand tightened around Nalani’s wrist when more footsteps approached. My ears recognized them before they even stumbled inside. As Tiff and Lexie looked around, Katz twisted his wrist slowly. He moved the blanket of mirrors over us ever so gently so as not to distort the illusion.

Nalani’s hand tightened over my shoulder as we waited in utter silence. I was ready to put them to sleep, but I wouldn’t if I didn’t have to. There was simply no room for more bodies in the cabin.

Finally, a series of shouts erupted outside. Through the open doorway of the cabin, I saw a Bishop fly down the aisle, a feral bounding with a growl right after. “The door!” Another voice shouted, but it was too late. The hissing sound of the metallic door opening followed, along with more growls and shouts from vampires and witches alike.

It was distraction enough for Tiff and Lexie. They looked over their shoulder just as Akira walked inside, breathless. “It’s empty,” Tiff said. “But her trunk’s here.”

Just as when I thought they’d leave, Tiff’s cat prowled into the room, slowly and cautiously, followed by Lexie’s owl, landing on the dead Bishop in the corner. Both familiars stared straight at me through Katz’s barrier.

“Miles,” Tiff called, but the cat wouldn’t leave. It was enough for Akira to pay close attention, his eyes narrowing as he stared at the floor, finally seeing the imperfections of Katz’s magic. The realization hit both Katz and me at the same time as Akira did.

My apostle swiftly swiped his arm in front of him, disrupting the tiny particles of illusion and revealing us. I jumped to my feet, ready to put them to sleep, but Akira smirked, as if expecting the same thing.

I froze. Then my eyes jumped to Tiff and Lexie, who had theirs closed, as if expecting to fall to the ground asleep any moment now.

“Aster,” Katz said, voice tense. “Do something now or I will.”

When I didn’t move, just stood there staring at my apostles. They were nothing but young, powerless witches. Nothing like Katz and me. So why couldn’t I just order them to sleep?

I knew the answer. Somehow, a part of me wanted to pull them closer, close the door, and explain everything. A tiny part of me wanted to beg for their understanding. That this had nothing to do with them. But as I said before, I shouldn’t care. Friends were never really my thing. They never stayed too long. All they wanted was a dose of my addictive dreams. I betrayed them as much as they used me. There was nothing in friendship.

When Katz straightened and moved his hand, I pushed him to the side before I could think clearly. Whatever he was going to do, it would have hurt them. “You can leave,” I told Akira. “Don’t try to stop us. It’s much safer for you.”

“We are apostles,” Tiff said with disbelief. “We can’t just walk away from—”

“You’re not apostles if you don’t have an Astral,” I stonily said. Tiff and Lexie looked stunned. Hurt. Akira remained silent, face blank.

“I knew it,” a voice said in the doorway. My apostles turned to Vivec’s words. “You’re all in on this.”

Azziz turned and ran down one end of the train, shouting, “They’re here!” Cansu walked into the room, lifting his hand. Whatever spell he was doing, it was rendering me immobile, stealing my breath out of me. Nalani clutched her hands in her throat. Katz bent over, gasping for breath that wouldn’t come.

Two Bishops stumbled inside the already packed cabin. I heard Vivec order, “Take them.” When they moved toward me, he said, “No, not them. These three,” pointing at Lexie, Tiff, and Akira. “We’ll take care of the rest.” My apostles protested, but as the Bishops started pulling them toward the door, Lexie screamed and everything in the room moved with her. Vivec turned to face her, as we all did.

“No, no, no,” Lexie moaned, eyes wide. The look of panic in her face reminded me of Mertha back in the Fog, when her realm started to rip apart.

“Lexie!” Tiff said, reaching for her.

Lexie pulled away from the Bishop holding her and ran to one corner and shouted, “Go! Leave!” She shouted as the bed, my trunk, and the two dead Bishops inched toward her. A powerful energy sucked them toward Lexie.

“She can’t control it,” I said, pulling Nalani up. I watched the bed slowly disappear as the veins in Lexie’s neck engorged. She was trying so hard to stop herself. “We have to go!”

“No one leaves this room!” Vivec shouted with no fear in his eyes. He walked closer to Lexie. “Whatever you’re doing, stop it now.”

However, Katz was ready. With a wide wave of his arm, he manipulated the particles of water with light and created an illusion of a giant wolf pouncing on the Bishops. It was as harmless as it was real, but the initial instinct of the Bishops was to protect themselves. To do so, they had to let go of Akira and Tiff. And when they did, I ran and pushed them out of the cabin, Nalani and the two familiars at my wake.

“Go!” Lexie shouted once more.

I turned, stunned as the bed finally gave in and flew toward her, disappearing into thin air. Her hair and clothes moved strongly with the energy that swirled around her, like sails against a strong wind.

The only person left in the room was Vivec, and when he tried to turn toward the door, perhaps realizing Lexie was not in control, it was too late. Her energy was pulling him in and before we knew it, Lexie’s owl swooped into the room as if it knew what was going to happen next. Then, together with Vivec, it disappeared with Lexie.

Katz took the opportunity. He sent a blow across one Bishop and landed a kick against the other. At one end of the train, I finally glimpsed Alistair running toward us. His group of ferals holding off Bishops. On the other end were more witches, all running toward us, all of them nameless to me. I couldn’t put them to sleep.

Alistair easily handled the two Bishops with Katz and turned to us after, as if he had not just twisted someone’s neck a second ago. “We have to leave now!” he hissed, pulling Nalani away.

“Lexie…” I heard Tiff murmur, fear and worry in her eyes. Beside her, Akira and Cansu were equally stunned.

Alistair leaped upward, straight through an opening in the roof of the train. “Your hand! Now!” he shouted at Nalani, his arm reaching down.

Nalani didn’t hesitate. She reached for her brother’s hand and was whisked upward in a snap.

“Don’t let them get away!”

Tiff and Akira snapped their heads toward me as Katz was pulled up next.

“Aster!” Alistair shouted from above, snapping me back to my senses. I stared at my apostles, words useless now. I couldn’t stay. But it was hard to leave them like this. Not when they didn’t know what happened to Lexie. But Evensen’s words echoed in my head.

Run and never look back.

“I’m sorry,” I finally said the words I couldn’t before. Then I turned and jumped up to catch grab Alistair’s hand.

I landed on the metal roof, cold blowing my hair to the side. Then I ran. I ran toward Alistair who was leading us along the tail of the train. Once, I slipped, but I didn’t stop.

My eyes were on Nalani, her entire form glowing as the intensity of the moment grew stronger. Then, running past me was Bellatrix, her fur golden in the wake of the sunrise. That was when my tears finally escaped. She told me to run faster. The border was just up ahead.

From the corner of my eyes, however, I saw Tiff and Akira running on the ground alongside the train. Not following me, no. Behind them were Cansu and two more Bishops. Not running with them. Running after them. To my surprise, Bellatrix stopped and jumped down, landing perfectly on one Bishop and then pouncing on the other.

“Bella!” I shouted, looking over my shoulder to where Alistair, Nalani and Katz were headed. On the other side of the train, two vehicles were driving away. Ferals. Two more followed. Bishops. Somehow, in a way, Alistair and Evensen’s plan was going right. But not on this other side of the train.

The first thing I did was put Cansu to sleep. He fell to the ground while shouting for my apostles to stop.

As one Bishop tried to throw Bellatrix off his arm, Tiff’s cat attacked the other.

“Navin!” the other Bishop shouted, finally giving me a name. I looked at the other Bishop and silently chanted his name in my head. As I blinked, he fell to the ground, asleep. The cat transferred to the remaining Bishop.

“Aster!” Nalani shouted for me, the distance between us growing wider.

“Miles, Bella! Move!” Tiff shouted, and the two familiars jumped off the Bishop just in time as Tiff threw something on the ground and followed it with a crystal. It blew the other Bishop away, but it wasn’t as effective. The Bishop quickly regained control. When he lifted his free hand, I knew some magic was going to go down. Then, the white miracle happened. Akira’s dog appeared, pouncing on the Bishop, locking its jaw around his wrist. Bellatrix and Miles joined, hissing with fury. “Run!” I ordered my apostles as I jumped down the train. But they didn’t. They remained motionless, perhaps unsure of where to go.

“Get them!” I heard someone shout. I turned and found Azziz running toward us, more Bishops at his wake. “They’re all apostates to the society!”

The shot echoed in the air, freezing me for a breath. Then the Bishop fell to the ground along with the three familiars. My head snapped to the left, and I found two of the Bishops running alongside Azziz holding weapons in their hands.

“Bella!” I rushed to her side. When she jumped on four feet, alert and well, my eyes jumped to the Bishop, then realized he was alive. Before he could move, I grabbed his neck with one hand and pressed my weight on it. I had seen men die before, but never in my own hands. Yes, I had tortured some, but for good reason. But killed them? No, not really. This might be my first.

As the Bishop gripped my wrist and fought for his life, Akira moved and drew a long line on the ground. A bullet flew past his head as he bent. He was making a barricade between us and the enemies. “That’s useless, Akira! Go!” I shouted at him and Tiff as I tightened my grip around the Bishop’s neck. Akira ignored me, focusing on his chant as he drew a circle in the middle of his barricade.

The next bullet bounced against the invisible barricade and fell to the ground.

“He’s hurt!” Tiff gasped, suddenly beside me, concern on her face. “Akira! He’s hurt!” She gathered the limp body of the white dog in her arms, but it was too heavy for her. Akira turned away from his barricade and joined Tiff, kneeling beside the dog.

The moment the Bishop stopped moving, I jumped to my feet. “You either stay here and face that,” I said, pointing at Azziz and the Bishops, “Or you run,” I told my apostles. “It’s your choice.”

Confused, with a dying dog at their feet, I left them. I had done what I could. Giving a silent order to Bellatrix, I ran away toward the end of the train.

Run and never look back.

I did, my vampire blood pushing me faster and farther. But then, I stopped. The bloody cat followed Bellatrix, and my fool of apostles had no choice but to follow. They couldn’t trust me, but they surely trusted their familiars. Akira’s footsteps were heavier, his breathing harder in my ears. He was carrying his dying familiar.

From the other end of the train, I could see Alistair, Katz, and Nalani all waiting for me. And behind us, running past the invisible barricade, was Azziz and a dozen more Bishops, all determined to stop us.

“Aster!” Nalani shouted. I ran faster, so did Akira and Tiff.

When we reached them, they had already jumped off the train. Katz didn’t say a word and turned toward the nearest border. Nalani ran with him. Alistair, to my horror, was carrying the limp body of Mertha Krall over his shoulder.

“What in the bloody hell are you thinking?” I demanded.

“I should ask the same thing,” he sneered, throwing Akira and Tiff a look.

“I thought you weren’t coming,” I said.

“Plans changed,” he said. He didn’t explain and ran faster toward the border.

I slowed down. “Does he know about this?”

Alistair stopped, his breath even despite the luggage on his shoulder. His eyes bore into me. “He told me there’s no use for me here. He said to go and never come back.” As he turned, Alistair was grinning. “Run, witch.”

Akira and Tiff stopped, catching their breaths. The three of us stared at the approaching enemies.

Run and never look back.

Gritting my teeth, I turned and ran toward the border.

Chapter 31

Unfortunately for us, we just survived the first part of our plan. Back in the society, we were on familiar grounds. At least we knew what we were dealing with. But now, we knew close to nothing.

Everyone looked at Katz, hope in their eyes. He should know something. He must.

“Well?” My voice echoed around the dark forest we stumbled into. Faint light shined through the thick leaves above us, but nothing more. I had been through many woods before, even stayed in them for days without company whenever I needed to be alone. It was safe to say I knew everything one should know to survive inside the maze of trees and bushes. Identifying trails of potential danger was something I developed over the years, too.

But here, in this forest, something was eerily different. There were no sounds. Nothing but utter silence. No noise from animals—or any other living thing. Even the trees. It felt like the entire forest was submerged in water. As a matter of fact, I was starting to feel the heavy air. Or the lack of it. Breathing was getting a little harder with each step.

“We have to stop,” Katz said, the sound of his voice slow to travel. “This is loop magic.”

“Elaborate?” I demanded.

“It rates ten in difficulty in my book,” he said, looking around. “All borders were created to confuse and trap. This one in particular, was designed to either kill us or make us insane.”

“In what way?”

“There’s no getting out of here.” He took two steps, and we all followed. “Once you get lost, you’re lost forever. You’ll go around in circles until you perish.”

“But you know how to get out, right?” Tiff asked, fear clearly painted in her eyes. “Right?” she repeated faintly when Katz failed to reply.

Katz’s jaw tightened. “There are thousands of borders. It’s not possible for me to know everything. With this border, I know what it is, but not its magic design. It’s like I know how a house should look like, but I won’t know how or where the owner places their things. I’ll know where the doors are, but not the keys or what kind of room they lead to.” He sighed, staring at them in the eye one by one. “I don’t have my tablet with me. It contains everything I need to know about the design.”

“You do,” I said. “We can access it in your sleep. We’ve done it before, remember? With—” I stopped before I said his name. There were people in our group who didn’t know about Evensen’s part in all of this. “What do we do for now?”

“We stay here until we know what we’re dealing with.” He looked at me, then at Tiff and Akira. “That means we both have to sleep and look into my tablet.”

Alistair picked up on Katz’s concern. “I’ll take care of everything,” he said, putting down Mertha’s limp form. “Nalani and I will.” He grinned at my apostles. “Right, kids?”

My eyes stayed on Mertha. She wasn’t unconscious. She was just bloody too weak. “I still don’t understand why you had to take her with you.”

“She’s better off on the other side,” Alistair said with a shrug, looking down at Mertha. “One less Astral, right? And we need blood, you and I.”

“Then tell me why you have to tag along. This was not part of the plan I was told about.”

“By now, you should know that he doesn’t tell you everything.”

My jaw tightened.

Don

’t trust Harald. He’s selfless. He’ll lie to you if it means keeping you alive. He’ll sacrifice even the last drop of his blood if it means you get to live.

“My purpose is to keep my sister alive,” Alistair added, his face turning serious. “Nalani’s life is far more important to me than anyone else’s.”

“Including the men you left behind?”

He didn’t answer, but I saw the dangerous glint in his eyes at my words.

I walked closer to him and hissed, “You left him alone out there.”

The corner of his mouth twitched. “He’ll be fine. No one suspects him.”

“He’s trapped.”

He just scoffed, staring down at me, gaze knowing. “And what did you expect me to do? Save him? There’s no saving him. He’s been trapped for two centuries, witch, and he’ll stay that way for as long as the Saints remain in power.” He grinned. “We all do what we can to survive. He will, too.”

The thought made me uncomfortable. I knew Evensen had a lot of help. But what if Alistair was the only one he could trust, and the bastard left him alone?

I shook the question out of my head because I didn’t want to think of the answer.

“It was his choice to be an Archaic. He knew the consequences,” Alistair coldly said before turning to face Nalani and my apostles. “Gather around. No tricks or I’ll bite your necks off.”

Turning to Katz, I saw him staring at Mertha. “Ready?” I asked.

He nodded and silently sat on the ground. I did the same, facing him. I looked at Alistair, waited until he assured me with a nod. Turning to Katz, I sighed and willed him to sleep.

---

The problem: Katz wasn’t there. I stepped into the familiar room with a mixture of slight panic and confusion.

My brow furrowed as my brain tried to figure out what could have gone wrong.

“Did you make it?”

I whirled around. Evensen was sitting in the corner. Not his usual corner, but the one by the bed.

I swallowed. “Yes. But we have a problem.”

He nodded, slowly stood, and walked closer. I couldn’t read what’s on his mind and it was infuriating that he could read the fear in my eyes, yet I couldn’t do the same with his. “One at a time.”

“I was supposed to take Katz to a dream, but I ended up here. We were supposed to figure out how the bloody border works—” I stopped, because the panic was finally settling in. “It’s the border.”

Turning away, I stalked to the chair by the fire. “There’s only one way to stop a special ability like mine.”

“And that is?”

I gritted my teeth. “A curse.”

“Most borders are cursed.”

“I get that now.”

He sat on the vacant chair across from mine. “But?”

How could he look so calm? Like his own safety was not in danger? Like he wasn’t alone? Forever.

I blinked away the thought. “But there’s only one way to make a curse really powerful.”

He stared at me for a few breaths. “Blood magic.”

I chewed on my cheek and cursed under my breath.

“You know a way to counter it.”

“If you have a gift like mine, you’ll spend hundreds of hours experimenting how one could possibly debilitate you. Of course, I know what’s stopping me from using my gift.”

“And the problem is the fix, isn’t it?”

My jaw tightened. I threw my head back and closed my eyes. “Blood magic can only be countered with another black magic.”

“I’m assuming you won’t have a problem using that.”

“No. We’ll need ingredients. But to counter something unknown, I need to do a specific spell. More powerful. It demands a specific ingredient.”

“What is it?”

I opened my eyes and found his studying me mildly. “A sacrifice.”

Slowly, Evensen nodded. Silence reigned the room for a long while. “What are you going to do?”

We looked at each other. I knew he understood. “I’d have to make a choice, obviously.”

Again, he nodded. “You really need to take Katz to his dream?”

“If he can’t look into the border, we won’t be able to get out. There’s no food, nor water. The humans will die before Alistair and I could even feed on them.” I saw the corner of his scarred mouth twitch a little when I referred to my human companions. “There’s no other way, because it would still require blood magic to cut the looping spell engraved on the border.”

“Then there’s no other way. You have to survive.”

“I’m not as selfish as you think I am,” I snapped.

“I know what a sacrifice entails, Aster.” The way he said my name sounded almost like a comfort. “I’m only speaking the truth. Your goal is to get to the other side so you can get to Brie.”

I didn’t answer right away. My gaze hovered on him for a while. “What if I tell you I’m not sure about that?”

He went still. “What do you mean?”

My shoulder lifted in a shrug. “I’m not sure why I’m doing this. Or if I even want to do this.”

“You wanted to do this. You just forgot about it,” he insisted.

“You don’t know me at all, you know. I’m no longer the same woman you spent centuries with. She’s no longer here with us.”

His jaw twitched. I saw the pain flash in his eyes, but he quickly blinked it away. “Of course, she is. I’m looking straight at her.” The words sent a shiver up my spine. “Your perception of me is the only thing that disappeared. In my eyes, I still see the same witch.”

I scoffed, shaking my head.

“You’ve always been weird. You look at people in that odd way of yours, like an older kid trying to scare a child. It’s meant to be intimidating, but it’s not, really. It’s awkward as hell. You don’t have to do the same to me, Aster. I’ve seen your true colors. I know what you are deep inside. We grew out of our stupid games a long time ago. Sad thing is, you forgot.” The deafening silence that followed made me shift in my chair. His gaze imprisoned mine and I couldn’t look away. “But you surely do make it hard to be patient,” he said, almost in a whisper, before he stood, digging his hands in his pockets. Looking down at me, he spoke again. “I know it’s going to be hard, but we both know you’ll have to make the choice. That or you perish on the border.”

I didn’t know how to answer. I felt there was so much between Evensen and me that needed to be dealt with, and I didn’t know where to start. Letting out a long sigh, I stood in front of him.

“Do you need to feed?”

The question almost drew me across the room toward him. My eyes jumped to his exposed neck. But I shook my head and took a step to the side. “Later. I have some bad news to deliver.” I paused, looked at him, and asked, “You’ll be here when I get back?”

He smiled and shrugged. “I have nowhere else to go at the moment.”

From the corner of my eye, I saw the shadow creeping in again. When Evensen moved, it disappeared.

“Go,” he urged before I could ask.

Throwing the corner where the shadow had been another look, I turned on my heels and woke up.

---

They all looked at me, most of them scared, save for Mertha whose eyes were drooping, wincing as if in pain. Clearly, she was still struggling with the rip in her realm.

“There’s no other way,” I repeated, completely erasing the question in Tiff’s eyes. My hand absently scratched Bellatrix’s head as I talked from where I stayed seated on the ground. “Blood magic can only be countered by blood. And it can only be done by making a sacrifice.”

Akira’s face was tight. “You mean one of us has to die.”

I swallowed. Hard. Then nodded.

Katz pinched the bridge of his nose. “What spell do you have to do?”

“A cleansing spell. It’s the only thing that can surely erase the curse on this border. By doing that, I’ll be able to take you to your dream and find a way out through your tablet.”

“Well,” Alistair said, leaning against a tree. “I say we make a vote.” He motioned toward my apostles. “Pick the weakest.”

“Klyne!” Nalani hissed, scowling at her brother. “No one has to die—”

“Someone needs to die, Nalani, or we all do,” Alistair interrupted wryly. He nodded at Mertha. “You tell them, witch. Unless you have another way out.”

Mertha’s lips quivered as she tried to talk. I saw the concern cross Katz’s eyes, but he remained still where he sat beside Akira. Mertha swallowed and let out a heavy, shaky breath. “Aster’s right.” When no one said a word, she stared at me and added, “I suggest you do it fast. The curse is making it harder for me to control the rip in the Fog. If they escape…”

She didn’t have to finish. We all knew what would happen if her little pets escaped the realm.

I slowly stood, eyes on Alistair. “We don’t vote. That’s not how sacrifices work.”

“Then how does it work?”

I stared at everyone. “I need to choose.”

Chapter 32

I silently watched Tiff and Akira bury the dog in a shallow grave. I was alone with Bellatrix, who stayed calm beside me, letting me absently pet her head as my mind drifted from one thought to another. One question to the next.

Katz sat not far away, looking up at a tree as if he was hoping the answer was there. It wasn’t. The loop curse was real and someone had to die to break it. I knew he was thinking I’d choose Mertha. She was a powerful and dangerous burden.

Alistair thought the same. He sat beside me, eyes on Nalani, who dutifully stayed by Mertha’s side. “The moment she loses control, we all die.”

“We don’t know what’s going to happen if we kill her,” I mumbled.

“I think her Fog or whatever you call it will just close the moment she’s dead.”

“Mertha and I are just mere visitors of our realms. We don’t own them. They’ll continue to exist without us.”

“Very well. If that’s the case, it has to be one of them,” he said, nodding toward my apostles.

I didn’t say a word. This was already difficult for me, and talking about it was not making it better. Weird, but I wished I was back in the dream with Evensen. With everything that had been going on, talking to him would be a much better comfort.

With a long sigh, I leaned back, hands flat on the cold ground. “Are you worried I’ll choose you?”

He chuckled wryly. “And you think I’ll allow it?” He stood and looked down at me. “I’m the one gathering your bloody ingredients and keeping the peace here.”

My eyes flew to the pile of twigs in the middle of the small field. Everyone avoided—or ignored—its presence as much as they could. Other ingredients surrounded it: a small stone, three dried leaves, a string.

I lay on my back and folded my arm around Bellatrix when she moved and lay beside me. She licked the single tear that rolled down my face. I pulled her closer, shoulders shaking. She snuggled in my warmth. “I know,” I choked out. “We’ll be alright.”

She gave me a piece of a memory from so long ago and I chuckled soundlessly, more tears rolling down the side of my face. I blinked up at the silhouette of the trees above us, wondering what might have happened if the fire didn’t happen.

I would have woken up with a terrible headache from the drinking and dancing. I’d be angry with Brie for leaving me. Maybe I’d even hunt down the Evensens for taking her away. I would have lived the rest of my life hating them, including my sister.

Then I started thinking about my plans. I didn’t have any. For a young, rich lady, I had very little desires. For a powerful witch, I was definitely already living the dream. There were, however, certain thoughts that passed through my mind now and then. Like hopping on a ship to somewhere for an adventure of my own. Traveling to places and meeting other powerful witches.

Yet here I was, a witch and a vampire trapped in a bloody cursed forest. About to sacrifice for the unknown. It wasn’t so different now, was it? In fact, there was a fair chance I would have lived a far more boring life as a traveling witch. I would have gotten myself killed within the first month of my journey.

I thought about Evensen. How his life would have been if he didn’t choose to be an Archaic. If he didn’t sacrifice his freedom so he could stay in a dream with me and be there when I woke up from it. I had always been a selfish witch and these things shouldn’t bother me. Like this sacrifice. But I was bothered. I hadn’t lived long enough in the past to know if someone would be selfless enough to sacrifice their life for me. Until now.

As I held Bellatrix in my arms, I closed my eyes and let the tears slip through.

---

“Just get it over with,” Akira coldly said after I gathered them around the ritual circle. “Tiff and I know it’s between the two of us and we agreed we’ll accept your choice.”

“Really? No plans of escaping?” Alistair asked, brow arched high.

“What good would that do?” Tiff asked, clearly shaking as she hugged her familiar closer. “We’re all trapped here, anyway.”

“It was our choice to follow you into this border,” Akira added. “So just get it over with.” His eyes landed on Nalani. “I don’t want to go to the other side, anyway.”

Everyone kept their silence. I knew Nalani wanted to say something, but Alistair rested his hand on her shoulder, keeping her silent. Mertha, if she ever had anything to add or object to, barely had the energy to do so. Her eyes were closed, her jaw tight, her silent task of mending the Fog her sole priority. Alistair looked eager to start. He didn’t care who died today because he knew it wouldn’t be him or his sister. Katz stared at me with relief, perhaps glad that he didn’t have to carry the burden of making the choice.

At that moment, I wished someone had erupted. I wished Tiff cried and sobbed and begged me to spare her life. I wished Akira had at least tried to fight or reason, maybe even blame me for everything. But I got smart apostles. They were reasonable and smart enough to know that those wouldn’t get us anywhere. That delaying this would not get us any faster out of here.

They had willingly left their families for their dream to become apostles. And then I came along and altogether wasted that sacrifice and stripped them of their dream. They must think they had nothing else to live for. Not here, not beyond the border, and definitely not back home, where they were considered criminals.

All because of me.

I stepped forward and silently built a fire. They stayed quiet while I silently worked, holding back tears. I took my time, checking the ingredients multiple times, counting them, doubting my skill now and then. But I knew I had everything. I had not done this before, but I had witnessed two witches perform it. I had hoped I’d never have to do it myself.

Tears blurred my eyes when I faced my apostles, Alistair’s heavy knife in my hand. I offered them a small smile.

“Just do it,” Tiff said, voice shaking. “We’re willing.”

I took a step forward and went down on my knees. Bellatrix gracefully walked to me. She licked my tears and nuzzled her head against my face. Wrapping my arms around her, I let more tears fall. Then I whispered, “Sleep, my darling.” I choked on the next words. Swallowed and tried again. “I’ll find you again.”

She went limp in my arms. My shoulders shook as I carried her sleeping weight near the fire and to the center of the circle. She looked at peace in the dream I gave her.

I pursed my lips to stop the tears and looked at my apostles. The disbelief was clear on their face.

“Why?” Tiff asked, a tear falling from her eye.

As I held Alistair’s knife in both hands, I looked down at my sleeping familiar and said, “It’s not a sacrifice if it doesn’t hurt the witch.”

Then I plunged the knife straight into Bellatrix’s heart.

---

Contrary to what most aspiring witches—and even new witches—thought, magic wasn’t extravagant. Regular spells most of all. You wouldn’t feel it. Wouldn’t even know it had been cast. Unless you were the victim. Or if you were attuned to the slightest shift in the elements.

Blood magic sacrifice was different. Anyone who wasn’t involved in its making wouldn’t feel anything. Not even a whiff of air against their hair. Nothing. But to the witch doing the spell, it was excruciating. It wasn’t just plain loss. It was like the soul was ripped out of your being, leaving you hollow.

The first lesson my mother imparted to her children was that emotion was another element that was just as potent. That’s why spells that required a sacrifice were more powerful. They fed on the witch’s grief. The loss of happiness. The time and life that had been ended.

And that

’s why when you do any form of magic, you focus on emotions. Not just yours, but that of your victims. Their fears and joys and desires.

My mother’s words rang in my head. I could barely move after the spell was over. Bellatrix’s blood smeared my dress, covered my hand. It fueled the fire that slowly melted the border’s curse.

They all looked at me, waiting with anticipation. They couldn’t feel it, but I could. Everything in the forest was becoming alive. Bellatrix had assured me earlier that this would happen. That her death would give back life.

But I didn’t really care about that. I lost her again.

“It’s done.” I wiped my hands on my skirt. “Don’t touch me,” I snapped at Nalani when she approached. As a sympathetic being, her face reflected my pain and her eyes filled with tears. Facing Katz, I stonily said, “Get ready.” To Alistair, I added, “Keep an eye on the fire.”

Tiff and Akira silently watched as I carried Bellatrix’s carcass in my arms. No one approached when I buried her body beside Akira’s dog. They all remained silent when it was done. In my head, I urged myself to move. Just another step. Then another.

Alistair stopped Nalani when she tried to follow into the denser part of the forest. Leaves sliced through my skin as I rushed forward. Finally, I stumbled and stopped, heaving as fell to the ground.

I needed a moment, just long enough to let the numbness settle in. I needed to pour everything out so I could function again. Pain, like everything else, was temporary. Grief, however, was a realm of its own, filled with fields of regret and clouds of uncertainty. An endless void with scant air to keep you alive, but barely survive. Loss wasn’t new to me, but each time was always the same.

I straightened and wiped my face, smearing it with dirt and blood. Taking a long breath, I slowly let it out. It was shaky, but it helped. Yet I also knew it would only be a matter of time until I’d feel her empty presence again. I didn’t know how long it would take before I could find her again. Or her to find me. Or if she would ever return.

I despised the thought of waiting for something unsure, the restless feeling of wanting it to happen now rather than someday .

But her loss reminded me of why she had to die. Why I had to stay focused. Lifting my chin, I swallowed the lump in my throat and retraced my path back to camp to find Katz. “Let’s get the bloody hell out of here.”

He followed me. We found a spot near to the others and sat down, face to face.

Wasting no time, I closed my eyes and silently willed him to sleep.

We woke up where I intended. Near his border with his tablet lying on the ground. He quickly picked it up, and I watched him scroll and tap around the gadget.

Waiting, I looked around the dream. We were back in Genesis City. I could hear the distant sound of flying vehicles and my eyes jumped from one tower to the next. One stood out the most. It was white, its surface almost invisible as it reflected everything around it.

“That tower,” I said, breaking the silence. “Does it belong to the Saints?”

He stole the edifice a quick look. “The Saints don’t stay in Genesis. That’s just the HSA.” He watched my reaction. Reading my thoughts, he said, “No one has ever entered that tower and walked out alive. It has the highest level of security magic has to offer.”

I looked away and nodded at his tablet. “Are you done?”

He sighed. “Not quite. This will take a while.”

I patiently waited. I watched as he studied the map of the border, my thoughts jumping around in places: Bellatrix, the tower behind me, Evensen, my apostles. Nalani. Mertha. Bellatrix again. The tower. Evensen.

I let them flood my brain because I needed to be wise from this moment forward.

When he finally announced he was done, Katz didn’t hesitate to share what he found. “But I’m not sure if this is all real. We’re in my bloody dream.”

“It’s real,” I assured him. Then we woke up and found everything just as we left them. The fire was still on, Mertha still struggling, my apostles huddled together in silence, and Nalani trying to soothe herself with a soft song. Alistair approached us, one brow arched in question.

“We’ll have to go east,” Katz announced. His eyes went to Mertha, then jumped to my apostles. “It’s at least one full day on foot. We can go now. I don’t think the halo’s spell can reach us here.”

“Easy, Bishop. We all need rest,” Alistair said, taking charge. “I’m referring to all you humans.”

Mertha stood and stumbled forward. “Let me,” Katz said, catching her by the arm. He guided her toward another tree. She was too weak to push him away when he guided her to the ground and sat beside her, leaning against the trunk with a weary sigh. They looked far from the lovely couple I witnessed in Mertha’s dream. I wondered how the years had transformed them and how they dealt with it.

Tiff and Akira sat by the graves of the two familiars, arms around their folded legs. They talked in whispers, and I could hear every word. They worried about Lexie and what lay beyond the border.

Alistair found a post near the fire, where he could see everyone.

Nalani gave me a small smile and said, “We’ll watch the fire,” indirectly telling me I should do what I needed to do.

I silently relayed my gratitude with a weak smile and walked further away from the campsite. I felt the uneven earth under my feet and a faint smile curled my lips. Memories of my walks in the woods of our estate returned to me.

Then the smile softly faded as Bellatrix’s warning echoed in my head again.

A betrayal was about to happen and I guess I had to make another choice.

Chapter 33

I walked into the dream feeling numb. With nowhere else to go, I found myself in the only place I had ever felt safe since waking up. And like always, he was there waiting.

He must know that I had done it because he did not move. His eyes stayed on me as I took the seat across from him.

“I don’t want to talk about it,” I murmured, watching the fire dance in front of us.

He sat in silence for a while, as if he, too, was paying respects to my familiar. “Did Katz figure the way out?”

I nodded slowly. “We’re all resting for the journey tomorrow.” I turned and caught his gaze. “Wish me luck.”

He scoffed. “You don’t believe in luck.”

The corner of my mouth twitched. “I don’t.”

When I realized his gaze could hold mine longer than I could, I blinked and my eyes landed on the corner where another shadow crept in. His eyes followed mine, and in a blink, the shadow disappeared.

“What is that?” I asked, looking into his eyes.

Honestly, I thought he’d lie like he always did. The struggle to give me the answer was there in the dark depths of his gaze. “They’re the reason you left.” He took a deep breath. “One of the reasons.”

“What are they?”

His shoulder lifted in a small shrug. “You called them ‘pests’.”

“And what do they do?”

“What pests do.” He looked around the room. “They’re trying hard to eating the dream alive.” When his gaze returned to me, he allowed a small smile. “The dream’s crumbling.”

“But you can control them. I’ve seen you do it.”

“Only because it’s my expertise.” He sighed. “But they’re not entirely made of shadows,” he explained. “Shadows always follow my behest, but these try their hardest to resist my command, especially when you’re around.”

I frowned. “What do you mean?”

“Ever since they started showing up, you’ve always felt like they’re after you. We tried to find out more, but it was getting more difficult by the decades. I was the only one who could control them, and I couldn’t be here all the time…” His voice faltered as his eyes retreated to a memory only he could remember. “You almost died one time. I got here just a few seconds before they completely drowned the damned dream in darkness.”

I nodded, taking in the information he was willing to give, not asking for the ones I knew he would never. Like why he never told me he was trapped. Or why he never told me that this dream… this place that we had shared for centuries, was slowly coming to an end.

Closing my eyes, I let the cackle of firewood lull me to a state between sleep and peace.

“Do you need to feed?”

“Stop asking me that question,” I murmured. “I’ll demand for blood when I need it.” Even with eyes closed, I knew he was smiling. “I need quiet.”

And we shared the silence for a while.

---

Katz was already waiting for me when I awoke. I blinked a few times, adjusting to the light.

Now that the curse was broken, morning light saturated the forest. The air was fresh, the leaves moist with dew.

The fire had died, but Alistair was gathering more firewood for breakfast.

“Don’t you find it weird that he entered the border with us?” Katz whispered when Alistair disappeared into the woods.

“What do you mean?”

He looked over his shoulder and leaned closer. “This wasn’t part of Evensen’s plan. Alistair was supposed to stay behind.”

My eyes landed on Nalani. She was walking around near where my apostles were huddled together. Not too close, not too far, either. Her face seemed eager to start a conversation, but Akira’s scowl was stopping her. “He’s here because of the Ember.”

“I don’t know…” Katz murmured, sitting beside me. “It’s just weird.”

Not very keen to continue the subject, my eyes jumped to Mertha. “She doesn’t look good.”

His jaw tightened. “This is not the first time. She can fix this.”

“This happened before?”

He nodded. “Once.”

I waited for him to tell me more, but he didn’t. Instead, he sighed, eyes directed toward the path Alistair took. “I’m not sure what’s waiting for us on the other side of the border. We have to be ready.”

“You think Alistair will cause us trouble.”

“I don’t know, but between the two of us, he has more connections there. He’s been around for centuries, after all.”

I slowly nodded. “Then I suggest you make plans with Mertha.” Lowering my voice, I added, “She’ll try to convince you to return. Or had she already done that?”

“She tried,” he admitted. “But unlike her, I have nothing left for me in the society.”

“Are you certain?”

He nodded. “Don’t worry about her. I’ll take care of it.”

---

Everyone barely spoke as Katz led us east.

Tiff would break the silence now and then with questions like, “Are we there yet?” or “Does anyone have an idea what life outside is like for blacks?”

Most murmured one-word answers, but Nalani, out of the goodness of her heart, and because she couldn’t help herself, answered the questions in such a way that only confused the girl. “As someone who dangerously lights up, I think I’ll have more problem than you.”

Akira never said a word, as he often did. He ignored Nalani the entire journey. In fact, he stayed away from her the entire time.

I spoke only to Katz, making sure we were on the right track, that there were no more traps on the border. I took him back to his dream one more time so he could review the map.

Halfway through the first day, however, we were forced to stop and set up camp when Mertha stopped, moaning in pain. Sweat drenched her hairline as she struggled to keep it together.

“She needs to rest,” said Katz.

Alistair sighed, but he moved to start the fire.

Nalani took my hand and led me away, her touch warm and comforting. “Do you know any concoction that might ease her pain?”

“Yes, but it will also make her sleepy. She can’t fall asleep for too long.”

Her jaw tightened and her eyes welled with tears. This girl had too much compassion for her own good, I thought. She let go of my hand and returned to Mertha. And in a very gentle voice, she said, “I can help. If you’ll let me.”

“Nalani,” Alistair’s stern voice warned.

But his sister ignored him. She took Mertha’s hand in hers and closed her eyes.

And she glowed. My apostles gasped, eyes wide. Even Katz, who had seen what Nalani could do, looked astonished. Mertha gasped and jumped away from Nalani’s touch, scrambling back in confusion and anger. Her gaze silently told Nalani that she shouldn’t have dared touch her.

“What did you do?” Mertha demanded.

“Nothing bad,” Nalani replied, confused by Mertha’s reaction.

I looked around and sighed. “We have to move again soon. This should be our last stop.” I caught Mertha’s gaze and added, “You have to save your strength or we’re leaving you behind.”

Later that night, I went to the dream, but Evensen wasn’t there.

“Evensen?” I called out with a frown. He should be here.

I patiently waited by the fire, but as the minutes stretched on, I jumped to my feet and paced.

Where could he be?

Was he in trouble?

Was he coming at all?

Did he forget?

Then I saw the shadow again. It slithered slowly and toward me. With a frown, I stepped to the side. It followed, changing direction as I did. All the while, I realized it was also spreading backward—up the walls and all over the ceiling. It moved in sync with my racing heartbeats. I jumped back, and it moved faster.

Left without a choice, I ran to the door and escaped the dream, jerking awake.

“What’s wrong?” Alistair’s voice asked.

Sweat ran down the side of my face. I wiped it off with a shaky hand. “Nothing.”

“I don’t really want to impose, but we should move faster.”

“Why the hurry to reach the other side?”

He scoffed. The others were sleeping, scattered around the fire. His face turned serious. “You, Nalani, and I can just go.”

“You mean leave the rest behind?”

“They’ll survive.”

“We don’t know the way.”

“Katz told me the way.”

I frowned at him. “You’re a bastard.”

“From what I heard, you were worse.”

“Only toward vampires.”

He grinned. “Too bad you are one now.”

I shook my head. “We’re not leaving anyone behind.”

He jumped to his feet and glared down at me. “If anything goes wrong because of them, there’s no one to blame but you.”

“I brought my apostles here. You carried Mertha here. And now you’re suggesting we leave them? You’re bloody mad.”

“Have it your way then, witch.”

I turned away as he walked off. My eyes roamed around our small camp, jumping from one sleeping human to the next, finally settling on Nalani. Her innocent face was mellow as she slept in a peaceful slumber, her light radiating her pure heart.

Closing my eyes, I wondered if I was going crazy. Sacrificing Bellatrix for these people? The person I was before the fire wouldn’t have done this. She would have fought nail and tooth for her familiar.

But now, I didn’t do just that. I was going to do something very crazy again. Something that went against everything I believed in before any of this.

My eyes opened, and I took a lungful of air, lifting my chin and squaring my shoulders.

Then I got up and followed Alistair.

---

I shook Katz awake. “We have to go,” I whispered.

He blinked in confusion, eyes heavy. “What?”

“We need to go. Gather everyone. We have to move along.” I didn’t wait for his question. I rushed to Nalani’s side and woke her up. Tiff and Akira were next.

“What’s going on?” Katz demanded as I pulled Mertha to her feet.

“We’re being followed,” I lied.

He looked around in alarm as I rushed to kill the fire. “Where’s Alistair?”

“He’s looking for them. He said he’ll catch up,” I lied again.

Nalani shook her head. “No. If he gets lost—”

“He’s a bloody vampire. He’d be able to track our scent from miles away.” Urging Tiff and Akira to move along, I asked Mertha, “Can you walk?”

She stiffly nodded, eyes flickering around us. Almost hopeful.

“They wouldn’t come after us,” Katz hissed at me. “They wouldn’t dare enter the border.”

“You really think that?” I asked. “With all the lies they feed their people, do you really think they don’t have a way around the borders?”

His jaw tightened. “Fine.” His hand wrapped around Mertha’s arm. “Follow me.”

We walked for hours. We didn’t stop even for food. Katz led the way, and I made sure no one was falling behind. I warded off questions about Alistair as much as I could, but Katz eventually caught on.

The day was ending by then, and everyone was clearly exhausted. “Why are we stopping?” I asked him.

“We’re all tired,” Tiff complained, body bent over her knees.

Even Akira finally broke his silence. “We need rest.”

“We’re almost there,” Katz told me, guiding Mertha to the nearest tree where she fell, leaning against the trunk, white as snow.

“Then all the more reason to continue.”

“Where’s Alistair?” Katz demanded instead. “He should be here by now.”

My eyes flickered away from his gaze. “How would I know? He said he’d be here. Maybe he got into trouble.”

“That can’t be,” Nalani said, growing restless. “We should go back for him.”

I feigned reluctance, looking back at the path behind us. “How far away are we, exactly?” I asked Katz.

His eyes went to Mertha. They shared a look before he faced me again, saying, “Half a mile.”

“And we’ll enter right into what city?”

He blinked at me in confusion.

I stepped closer to him, hand pushing Tiff and Akira back as I asked, “We’ll step back into Exodus, am I right?”

He stiffened. “What do you mean?”

“You’ve been leading us back to the entrance all this time,” I said.

I expected him to make a move, but he didn’t. He was calm, silently calculating his next move. Without moving, he called out, “Mertha.”

My eyes jumped to Mertha. “What did she promise you, Katz?”

He stepped back. I followed. “I’m a man of trade, Aster. I always take the best offer on the table.”

“Did she promise you absolution? Is that it?” I stole Mertha another glance. “As an Astral, I’m sure she can do that.”

“Absolution and more,” he said, shrugging one shoulder. He looked at Tiff and Akira. “They can come with us, too. You don’t have to. If you just let us go…”

“You should have given me that offer before you tricked us, you bloody bastard.” When his eyes went to Nalani, I scoffed. “Indeed, a man of trade. You’ll offer them the Ember.”

“You don’t know what’s out there, Aster. You have no idea,” he said, pointing with his finger. “For all we know, she’ll be hunted on the other side as well.” He took another step back. “Mertha.”

I smiled as panic grew on his face. “Is something supposed to happen when you call for her?” I taunted. “Is she supposed to throw me into the Fog?”

He frowned and stumbled backward.

“To answer your question—Yes, you’re really here. The forest is real and you’re awake.” I stopped, scrunched my nose and added, “Well, sort of.” I took one careful step toward him, and as I did so, Mertha and Nalani faded.

“What in the fuck is happening?” he ground out, eyes quivering in anger and alarm.

I smiled. “You’re daydreaming.”

Chapter 34

“I have a lot of other tricks up my sleeve, Katz. It’s a shame you won’t get to see all of them,” I said with a dramatic sigh before completely putting him to sleep. He dropped to the ground with a soft thud.

I couldn’t risk it. Once they snapped out of the dream, a daydreamer could easily overpower me, especially someone like Katz.

“What’s happening?” Akira’s cold question echoed around the dense forest.

I faced him and Tiff, unfazed. They were the least of my worries because I already knew their answer. “I’m going to give you two a choice. You can turn around and walk back to the camp where Nalani and Alistair are waiting. Or you can continue down this path and go home.”

“Neither is a good choice, to be honest,” Tiff said.

“And what about you?” Akira asked, a scowl on his face. “What choice are you making?”

“You’re coming back, aren’t you?” Tiff stared at the sleeping Katz. “Then why bother stopping him?”

“He would have tried to kill us, anyway. Or trade us for freedom.”

“You don’t know that.”

I said with a shrug. “Maybe that’s why I can’t kill him.”

“Why?” Akira asked. “Why go back?”

A good question. One I couldn’t really answer with the full truth. “I have some unfinished business to attend to.”

“Then I’m coming with you,” Tiff said. “I want to find Lexie.”

“Akira?” I asked, eyeing the young man.

He stiffly nodded.

“You’re going back to your sister?”

His jaw tightened. “I’m coming with you.”

“And wait for the right moment to betray me?” I asked. “No, thank you.”

His eyes hardened at my words. “They killed my parents.”

“You mean the vampires? I’m one of them.”

“The Saints,” he ground out. “They manipulated their people. Used their gifts for their own mad ambitions. And if we don’t stop them, they’ll do the same to my sister.”

“What makes you think I want to stop them? I have my selfish reasons for going back. Being a hero is not one of them.”

Akira scoffed. “But we can be of use to each other.”

I looked him long in the eye. “Let me be honest. I don’t think you can save your sister. She’s eagerly serving the Saints. Believes in the society they’ve created.”

“She can still be saved.”

“We can discuss your sister some other time,” I dismissed, eyes jumping from him to Tiff, then back. “We’ll be constantly on the run. Hunted.”

Tiff swallowed. Akira remained unfazed. “Not if we get rid of the halo’s spell.”

“You think you can do that?”

He shared a look with Tiff before he faced me again. “I have theories.”

“He just doesn’t have the right tools to start,” Tiff said. “During our studies, they constantly encouraged us to find weaknesses around the halo technology. Akira submitted three theses, and one of them made him an apostle. They’re integrating his findings on an upcoming halo upgrade soon.”

“What does that mean?”

“That we have to help him develop his thesis and destroy our halos before the upgrade.”

“You’ve never tested your thesis?” I asked Akira.

“They don’t really let us do that. They do it in a controlled environment,” Tiff replied for him. “But Akira being Akira, he wanted to know if his theory is true.”

“That’s why I’ve been developing the vampire trap,” Akira added.

A smile curled the corner of my lips. “You needed vampire blood.”

He nodded. “You have a unique DNA makeup that potentially, in theory, corrupt the halo’s technology.”

“What does that mean?”

They looked at each other. “The halo doesn’t have an actual spell. It’s just pure tech,” Tiff provided.

“But I believe not everyone has the same one,” Akira said. “I can’t be sure. I haven’t gone far.” He stared at me wryly. “I wasn’t able to capture a vampire to test that theory.”

“You’ll have your vampire blood in abundance,” I said, looking him in the eye. “But I get to use your first success.”

I saw the glint of excitement in his eyes and I couldn’t help but see my old self in him. Those days when I did nothing but experiment because discovery was far more interesting than the things already known. “You have a deal,” Akira said.

I looked down at Katz and sighed. “Then let’s get to work.”

---

I was back on the bench. Only this time, Mertha wasn’t sitting there. I was.

As Katz ran toward me, face ecstatic, I stood. “I’m sorry I’m late,” he said before he bent down to kiss me.

“It’s fine,” I replied in Mertha’s voice, hooking an arm around his before we crossed the street to the cafe. “How was your day?”

He blinked, as if reality passed before his eyes and he could see me behind her face. He looked confused for a moment. “It was okay, I guess.”

“Where did you go?” I asked as he opened the door for me.

“The forest. I had to practice my elements.”

We sat down facing each other. He looked into my eyes with a sad smile. “I miss you so much.”

I smiled back and held his hand. “Do you think we’ll be together forever?”

“Of course,” he said. “I’ll always go where you go.”

“Even when I’m lost?”

His other hand covered mine. “I’ll find you and lead you back home.”

“But what if we’re lost together?”

“There’s always a way out. We’ll figure it out.”

“Say I’m in a forest. Lost and alone. How will you find me?”

“That’s not going to happen.”

“But what if it does? What if I enter a border and I find myself in a maze?”

He grinned. “Easy.” His tablet materialized before him. Confusion cross his face, but quickly disappeared as he picked it up. “I can always find you with this.”

I searched the map and tapped on the border. “Even in this border?”

He chuckled. “This border has three entry points. See?”

The smile played on my lips as he showed me exactly where to go.

“But what if I want to go to the other side?” I asked, holding my breath as he mulled over my question.

“Here,” he absently said, pointing at the map, his eyes staring at me with growing confusion. “But you don’t want to go back, right? You wouldn’t. After everything you’ve been through, after having your revenge on those who abused you, you won’t.”

I tore my eyes off the screen. “I would never,” I said, for a second wondering about the life Mertha had on the other side. Then I wondered about Katz’s. Where he came from. How he came to be who he was. Where things went wrong between him and Mertha.

But having been through thousands of dreams in my life, discovering histories and stories wasn’t always helpful. In fact, they were most often just memories wrapped in powerful emotions, most of them grief, longing and regret. They were too heavy to deal with, even for me.

“Thank you,” I told Katz, squeezing his hand. “I have to go. Wait for me?”

He blinked, confused, but he nodded anyway. I walked out a blue door and left him a yellow one.

---

Alistair stood as I walked in. We were back in the dingy apartment in Exodus.

“Did you do it?”

I nodded. “Mertha?”

“Nalani’s watching her.”

“Go three miles to the north, then turn east.”

“Are you sure?”

“No, but that’s what he told me.”

He rolled his eyes. “From a dream.”

“That’s the best I can get.”

“Fine.” He let out a big sigh and squared his shoulders. Looking down at me, he shook his head. “You’re making an awful choice, witch. They’ll hunt you and they’ll have a better chance because you’re marked. And with those kids, you’re dead before you even reach Evensen.”

“If I go with you, I’d have to deal with unanswered questions for an eternity. I refuse to do that. I’d rather know what would happen to me if I went back inside, rather than what would have if I escaped. And I have to find Bellatrix again.” I pursed my lips as he smiled down at me, eyes filled with understanding. “Do whatever you have to do beyond the border. I’ll do what I have to do back in Genesis.”

He scoffed and shook his head again.

“Don’t you dare leave Mertha in the border. I can’t have her at my tail. I have other Astrals to deal with in the society.”

“She’s not coming back,” he promised.

I flicked a finger and a white door appeared. “I want to talk to Nalani now, please.”

---

When I summoned her to a dream, I didn’t expect one that was as sublime as her. She stood at the end of a boardwalk, which extended out into a still and quiet lake. The water reflected the light blue sky, extending beyond the horizon where fresh water met the sea.

The wind softly kissed my face as I stood beside her. I wished I could stay in this dream. Just here, where nothing seemed to matter. Where there was nothing but peace.

“I’ve never been to this place,” Nalani said, breaking the silence with her cheerful tone. “But my dreams always take me here. I’ve always meant to ask you why.”

The silence stretched as I thought of a simple answer. “Dreams are complex. To be honest, they can even confuse me at times. There are those made of memories. Others of pure desire. And special ones like this…” I turned to give her a smile. “Ones touched by the gods of fate.”

Her silver brows dipped with curiosity. “Fate.”

I nodded, facing the horizon. “Fate is telling you something through this dream, Nalani.”

“I knew you’d say that,” she said, breaking into a wider smile. “I’ve always felt this place calling for me.” She faced me and asked, “You’re not joining us, are you?”

“Like you, I’ve been having a dream that tells me where I should be.”

She broke into an excited smile. “I’ll find this place. Then I’ll find my Obscure and we’ll put an end to the Saints. I hope when that time comes, we’ll meet again.”

“I hope you find your Obscure soon, then. I’ll be needing help.”

Her chest billowed as she took in a long breath. “I don’t know how it will happen, but I know that once an Obscure accepts me, I’ll be able to control my light.”

I nodded. “Your innocence is a breath of fresh air, but never show it to just anyone. Do you understand? Be wise out there. Kindness and pure heart can bring you trouble, Nalani.”

She grinned, and I almost rolled my eyes because I knew she would do the exact opposite. “I’ll be fine. Like I’ve always been.”

“I’d hate for your light to be tarnished by the evils of this world. You don’t deserve it.” I took her hand and looked into her eyes. “Please be warned. When you step out of the border, you’ll be on your own. You may be free from the Saints, but as what these bloody people say, their society may be heaven compared to what’s outside. Find my sister and only surround yourself with people who can protect you. But don’t trust them. Not completely.”

“Even your sister?”

My jaw tightened. “Even my sister. Trust no one but your brother.”

“Thank you for your advice, Aster,” she said with a smile that lit up her face. “But I know that there are good people out there, too. Everything has an opposite.”

I shook my head and sighed. Facing her, I said. “When we see each other again, I expect a powerful Omen.”

She just smiled and nodded.

---

I opened my eyes and stared straight at my two apostles.

Far behind them, tied to a tree, still sleeping…still dreaming, was Katz.

I slowly got up and looked down at my dress and clucked my tongue. I needed a new set of clothes.

Miles, the cat, jumped from Tiff’s arms and circled us. Her human smiled and looked at me. “Miles says we’ll be fine if we stick together.”

“You mean if I can keep you all alive,” I murmured under my breath. Then louder, I said, “Rule number one: You don’t betray me. Rule number two: Trust no one.” I looked at Akira. “That includes your sister.”

“She’ll do anything to protect me. If I tell her the truth, she’ll believe me.”

“She’s your weakness, Akira. If she doesn’t use that against you, the Saints will.” I looked at Tiff. “You make sure he doesn’t do something stupid.” Veering my gaze back to his scowling face, I stepped closer. “You don’t trust Akiko until Tiff and I agree.”

“And what can convince you to trust her?”

“The moment she betrays her own people.”

His jaw tightened. “Is that your plan? Use her against the others?”

Instead of answering his question, I looked him up and down. “How long will your experiment take?”

His gaze wavered. “I’m not sure.”

“But you can do it.”

He stiffly nodded. “I have all the data.”

“But you can do it before the upgrade?”

He nodded. “I think so.”

Honestly, I didn’t know if I could trust them. Akira’s loyalty was with his sister. Tiff, I wasn’t sure of. I didn’t know her story yet. There was a bigger chance of success if I did this alone, but I couldn’t just let them be on their own. They’d be hunted just like me, and that’s the only thing that was keeping us together.

“Are there more rules?” Tiff asked.

I nodded. “Rule number three: You have to learn real witchcraft.” At this point, they were no longer surprised. “No gadgets, no technology. Nothing that can make it easier for them to track us down. We’ll do this the right way.”

“They’re powerful with their technology, Aster. Spells and rituals won’t take us far,” Tiff said.

The corner of my mouth lifted into a wry smile. “And that’s why you people have stopped being witches a long time ago.” I gazed at them intently. “Last chance. You leave without me, or you stay with me until the end with my rules.”

They both stepped closer.

I nodded and turned, my eyes fixed on the path ahead. “Then I hope you’re ready for what comes next.”

“What?” they chorused.

“A blood pact.”

The End of a Dream

Two days later…

ASTER

I stepped through the door and almost immediately, the shadows crept in. By this time, I somehow knew how to keep them slow. I couldn’t control them. I could only force myself to stay calm. Not so easy to do. I tried it yesterday, and it didn’t work. This time, however, my pulse was steady and slow, thanks to Tiff’s concoction.

I only needed to see him. To know he was still alive.

Sitting in the chair, I watched the fire, all too aware of the shadows that crawled toward me. There was nothing much I could do but wait. But for how long? How many more nights would I drink Tiff’s concoction and enter this dream until it completely crumbled?

My eyes rolled down, and I sighed. The dark void just inches away from my feet, I stood.

How did he ever endure the waiting?

As I walked to the door to leave, it opened.

And there he was.

Alive.

Surprised.

Before he could speak, I pointed over my shoulder. “Take care of it first.”

His eyes jumped behind me, and his jaw tightened. He grabbed my hand and pulled me behind him before he stepped forward, hands raised. The shadows retreated, but not as easily as they did before.

“Having trouble?” I asked.

“Shut up,” he growled under his breath. His body was tense as he fought to control the darkness. And just as they disappeared, leaving the room glowing in orange and yellow from the fire outside, he whirled toward me. His gaze was intense, confusion in their dark depths.

“Why do you seem surprised to find me here?”

He didn’t say a word, but I could feel the strong desire to reach for me. I recognized it now. The pain he tried to hide, the longing he didn’t want to show. It was never clear before, but knowing what I knew now, it all made sense.

“You didn’t expect this.” My voice was surprisingly soft, almost a whisper. “You knew the moment I stepped out of the border, I couldn’t get back here. You knew I could never summon you from the other side, you lying bastard.”

He stepped back because, suddenly, I was showing fury.

“You lied to me,” I hissed.

“I did what I had to do so you could reach Brie.”

“No,” I said, digging a finger into his chest. “You did what you had to do so I can escape.”

“That’s the whole point of the plan—”

“And which part of the plan is you being trapped in Genesis? You never told me that one important detail while I was sleeping, did you? Because if you did, I would have killed you myself!”

He froze at my question. We stared into each other’s eyes, holding our breaths.

I let my arm fall to my side. “I’m coming for you,” I said, breaking the silence.

Fury and panic stormed his eyes. “You will do no such thing!”

“In case you’re not aware, Evensen, this dream is coming to an end.” The moment I said the words, the reality struck us both. This link between us, the centuries we had spent here, would soon wake up and disappear. I could summon him into another dream, but it would not be the same. It wouldn’t be our dream.

“That’s not the point,” he said, blinking free from my gaze.

I ignored him. “I need to feed.”

He blinked a few times. “What?”

“I said I need to feed. We’re stepping out of the border soon.”

“No, you’re not. You’re going to turn around and go to Old London and find your sister. Just as planned.”

“You really think I’ll leave you in Genesis? After you’ve sacrificed your freedom for me?”

“I did it for us.”

“You surely go to great lengths for a onetime lover,” I said with a scoff. When his eyes wavered, I shook my head. “But that’s not really what we were, was it? You lying bastard.”

He closed his eyes and sighed. “Why are you doing this? You shouldn’t care what happens to me.”

“I honestly don’t know,” I said. “In fact, I’m furious that I can’t just turn around and leave with Alistair and Nalani. I should. There should be nothing here for me.” I stopped, heaving with emotions most of which I couldn’t even name. “But you’re here.”

“I can still get out. If you turn around, help the Ember find her Obscure and work with Brie and my family, you can destroy the Saints. Come on, Aster. You know this is stupid. Just turn around—”

“I can’t!” I hissed, silencing him. My eyes glared at this creature I had always despised. The one who held centuries of memories of us and it felt unfair that he wouldn’t share it with me.

He searched my eyes in silence, and I knew he couldn’t find the answer there because even I didn’t know it yet. “I just can’t,” I repeated the only one I knew. I blinked away and brushed my fingers through my hair. “So, please…” I whispered, letting the rest of my request falter.

He stared at me for a long time, face tight. And when he finally moved his hand and freed the top button of his shirt, I let out a quiet sigh of relief and stepped closer.

I gingerly placed my hands on his shoulders as he bent. My nose brushed his throat. His scent seemed familiar, yet begging to be explored more. As I punctured and my lips sealed on his skin, his arms pulled me closer. His fingers dug into my sides, and I froze when I felt his mouth on my hair. His hands squeezed, urging me to continue, and I did.

Once done, I ran the tip of my tongue over the wound and leaned back. We stared at each other, faces just a hairsbreadth apart. His utter control astounded me because his eyes clearly showed what he wanted. My gaze wandered down to his mouth and lingered at the scar in the corner.

I looked up and met his eyes, his lashes casting a shadow over his cheeks. “They’ll hunt you the moment you step out of the border. There’s no beating the halo. Trust me, I’ve tried everything.”

“If you send someone to pick us up, we can get away far enough to safety. All we need are ferals who can keep us on the move during the halo’s spell.”

His lips pursed. “You’re just being stubborn at this point.”

“No, you are.”

His hands tightened on my hips and I felt the urge to press closer. It took immense effort to let go and step back. He caught my arm as I stumbled on a step, then let go the moment I gained ground.

Losing his touch felt like losing a piece of me and I suddenly craved for more. It was the hungry vampire in me. Or it could be the old forgotten memories telling me why I should get to him.

“We need another plan,” I said, clearing my throat.

When he closed his eyes and dropped his head, hands on his hips, I smiled because I knew I won. When he lifted his head, his eyes were intent. “You can’t die.”

I shrugged.

“Aster, I’m serious.” He stepped closer. “If we’re going to do this, I need to know you’ll get into the nearest border and leave if things go south.” When I pursed my lips, his hand cupped my face. I froze as he rested his forehead against mine and closed his eyes. Something clenched at my chest. For the first time, Harald Evensen showed me exactly how helpless he was. How tired and desperate. “I can’t lose you.”

It was all new to me. I didn’t know how to deal with this show of raw emotion. Especially from him. So, I just nodded. “Send your men to the border,” I whispered, pulling away from his hold. Forcing what I hoped was a comforting smile, I added, “Wait for me.”

NALANI

I offered the Astral a comforting smile, but she only looked away. Her beautiful face reminded me of a painting I saw when I was a child: a gaunt man slumped over his guitar. She was barely hanging on and I worried she wouldn’t make it.

“What’s wrong?” Klyne asked beside me. “Are you afraid? Don’t be. You know I’ll always protect you. But I can only do that if you follow the rules.”

I scoffed. He had too many rules, and I broke most of them.

My pace faltered when Mertha stumbled on her feet. Klyne ignored her and kept walking. He wouldn’t hesitate to leave her behind. “You shouldn’t have brought her with us if you refuse to help her at all.”

“I brought her because she was the only one I can feed on from that train and the one too weak to complain about it.” He frowned down at me. “What?”

“Are you going to kill her once we cross?”

He pursed his lips and I stopped walking, tears pooling my eyes.

“Bloody hell. What now?”

“Do it now,” I said, voice cracking. “I won’t be able to stop you from doing it, anyway, so do it now.”

“This is not the time for this, Nalani.”

“She’s suffering!” I shouted, pointing at Mertha who had stopped. I wasn’t even sure if she was hearing us because her concentration was on that rip in her realm, which I caused because I couldn’t control my light. “If you’re going to kill her, do it now.”

Klyne looked at me incredulously. “Why do you always have to use tears?”

My lips trembled. “What do you mean? I can’t control them.”

“At this point, I really think you have total control over them,” he said, rolling his eyes. Gritting his teeth, he hissed, “Fine.”

I held my breath as he walked toward Mertha, a sob escaping my throat. Then I blinked in surprise when he bent down and effortlessly hauled the woman over his shoulder. Mertha moaned in protest, but she could barely talk, more so escape his hold.

He faced me, brows arched. “Happy?”

I slowly nodded.

“Now, stop crying, for Pete’s sake.”

I wiped my tears with the back of my hand, now sobbing in relief. He was already walking ahead, and I ran to catch up. “We’ll take her with us, right? Or at least we’ll leave her somewhere. You said you have friends on the other side.”

“I’m not sure yet.”

“On taking her or leaving her or having friends?”

“All of the above.”

I opened my mouth, but stopped when I saw the look on his face. “Okay,” murmured, more to myself. I’d need to think of another way to preserve the Astral’s life until she recovered. There was no telling what could happen if she died, especially with a fracture in her realm. I didn’t want to be the messenger of imprisoned souls from hell, after all.

Our journey shortened with Klyne carrying Mertha on his shoulder. I didn’t tire easily, nor did he. We didn’t find the need to stop until we saw the edge of the forest.

“We’re almost there,” I announced, steps faltering, heart hammering against my chest with excitement.

Klyne placed Mertha back on the ground and held her steady. Her face registered fear and alarm as she looked beyond the trees. She stumbled back, mumbling, “N-No.”

Klyne pulled her back, pushing her forward. I caught her, throwing Klyne a look. “It’s okay,” I gently told her.

“Don’t touch me,” Mertha gritted out, weakly pulling her arm away from my grip.

“You have to come with us,” I told her. “You won’t survive the border if you go back.”

She pushed me away. “I don’t want to go with you.”

I sighed. “We’re the only people you can trust now. You know that, right?”

Her eyes lit with fury. “You brought me back to the very place I escaped from and you want me to trust you?” Her gaze jumped to Klyne. “I’d rather die.”

“But you won’t,” I said. “Because you know what happens if you do. The creatures in your realm will escape, and God only knows the havoc they can bring. That’s why you’ve endured this long.”

“I’ll take you back to the Fog the moment I can,” she said, her words sending a chill up my spine.

I reconsidered my desire to keep her alive. But this woman was good. I couldn’t judge her for her beliefs simply because it didn’t mirror mine. Like me, she had her own story. And that story molded her values.

Before Klyne could step in and use brute force or harsh words, I smiled at Mertha and said, “Then I challenge you to fix your realm so I can pay it another visit.” She froze at the reminder of what I could do. When she remained silent, my lips stretched into a bigger grin. “I really hope someday we can see eye to eye, Mertha Krall. For now, I’m willing to settle with sass and threats.”

“You’ll wish you never crossed the border.” Her voice eerily echoed around us, fading as the wind burst through the trees.

“I know I’ll be free,” I told her.

“An Omen’s fate is the same wherever they go. You’ll always be hunted.”

I ignored her words because the only life I knew was running and being chased. And if I were to be hunted in this new world, it wouldn’t be new. It was my fate to be hunted so I could run toward him.

I walked ahead while Klyne waited until Mertha finally moved and followed.

Heart slamming in my chest, I let out a shaky breath. I relished every step, each one taking me closer to my destination. All my life, I had been looking forward to this. My family prepared me for this. They died so I could get here.

A tear rolled down my face. “I’m on my way,” I whispered, knowing in my heart he could feel me getting closer. “Wherever you are, I’m on my way.”

HADE

I woke to stillness and pain, the former rare, the latter familiar.

I frowned at the intricate ceiling of my bedchamber and cursed as my right calf tightened.

Pushing myself off the bed, I held out my hand to stop the guard. “I’m fine. Leave.” He hesitated, but one look and he stiffly left, closing the door softly.

I hissed another curse, pushing myself off the bed, paused to regain control of my legs. Or at least the good one. With a silent wince, I limped to the table. “Fuck!” The pain shot through me like lightning down an already furious sea.

My fall to the chair was not intentional. I shakily reached for the metal syringe, huffing through the pain. Turning the dial on top, I stabbed the needle into the side of my thigh and impatiently waited, jaw twitching as my veins glowed white. The pain subsided, masked by the most expensive elixir known to mankind.

Throwing the empty syringe to the side, I jumped to my feet, testing my legs by walking to the open arched window where I stood for a while, taking in the momentary peace.

I looked beyond the quiet lake to the sea and the horizon, thinking about the dream.

It wasn’t new to me. I’ve always had it ever since I could remember. Every time, it was the same. In the dream, my eyes were closed. I could see nothing. But I was forced to listen to the voice. To this day, I didn’t know who it belonged to. But she was always there, talking nonstop. Every night, she’d tell a different story, and sometimes it wasn’t even a story. Just random ramblings. Often, she couldn’t even finish a bloody sentence before she’d jump to another completely different subject.

Her words were never directed at me because I didn’t think she knew I was there. I was just an unwilling presence forced to listen. But tonight was different. Tonight, she talked to me.

I

’m on my way…

Wherever you are, I

’m on my way…

I scoffed. She could have said that to someone else.

But I felt it. I knew she was talking to me.

“Bad dream?” the voice asked from behind.

I turned and sighed. As Fane Vossler crossed the room with papers in hand, I knew another long day had just began. Walking to my chair, I watched him place two new syringes on the table. They could feed hundreds of children. Bloody hell, they could feed an entire village.

“What are those?” I asked, looking at the papers.

“Reports,” he said. “Nothing I can’t deal with. The monks are requesting a meeting.”

I stared at him wryly. “Why?”

Vossler hesitated. “Maybe they’re just too desperate, Sir, and now they… I don’t know. Maybe they finally lost it. Gone mad is all I’m saying.”

“Spill it out, Vossler.”

“It has been years… Decades. I honestly think they made a mistake. They’ve done this before, you know. Too many times, in fact.”

“Vossler,” I said, voice filled with warning.

He swallowed, bobbed his head a few times with a grimace. “They believe they’ve detected an Ember, Sir.”

I stiffened and absently squeezed my leg. A habit too hard to hide.

“Not a clone. A real one,” Vossler added. “But as I’ve said, they could be mistaken—again. They always do this—”

“Where?”

Vossler sighed. “This is the part why I think they’ve lost it.”

“Where, Vossler?”

“Down south, outside a Saint border.” As I sat in stunned silence, Vossler moistened his lips. “There are no Embers inside that bloody place. There couldn’t be.” When I remained silent, Vossler shifted his weight. “But assuming the monks are right—which I highly doubt—we can finally put an end to this war, Sir.” He waited, and at my long silence, he added, “But that’s just wishful thinking. We’re still very much at war. The northern border’s being attacked as we speak and we have to evacuate another village.”

“Tell me we have men on the way to the south.”

He stared at me for a while before he eventually nodded. “Of course, Sir, we do.”

I jumped to my feet, finally fully awake. “Get the monks here. And bring Aeron to me.”

“Your brother is on his way up north—”

“He can’t go up north. Send for him now .”

“You know he doesn’t like it when—”

“Tell him to get his bloody Obscure arse back here,” I sternly said, my authority ringing in the air.

Vossler nodded. “Right away, Your Majesty.”

My valet entered after Vossler left. As he helped me dress, I looked out the window again, the voice in my dream echoing in my head.

Wherever you are, I

’m on my way…

Season 2

Hello, dear readers!

We’ve reached the end of the first season of the Genesis Series.

I have plans for Season 2, but it is currently on hold as I work on some ongoing projects. I’m also currently undergoing a positional transition at work this year, and with that comes additional responsibilities. With that in mind, I can’t promise to deliver as much as I can this 2025. 

Nonetheless, I’m very excited for all of you to discover more about this new universe I’ve created. There will be more on Aster and Harald in ALL THE GOOD EMBERS, but we’ll also meet new characters and dive deeper into the others, especially Nalani.

I would also like to invite you to join me on Patreon where I’m currently writing an Exclusive Story there for free! Find me there at  patreon.com/jdruizstories.

I hope you can be patient. For now, check out the cover for Season 2 below!

Have a great day and thank you always for your support!

See you soon!

J.D. Ruiz (greenwriter)

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/1429398c98f8bf21c483504ce844bf309007ee4d/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f63574a5856625f5072654d4d52413d3d2d313339343238373531312e313739333363373964633362623363623230383031353731383930372e706e67)